Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Melody Grace

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 6
41
Climax Control Archives / Triple Treat
« on: March 18, 2016, 03:56:17 PM »
 
As she tried to pull her arm away from James’ grip she went to leave again but he just held on a little tighter. Pulling her back towards him once more, Mel was pulled off balance and she rocked back on her heels. James however gave her hand another tug and Mel fell into his lap. James now wrapped his hands around Melody’s waist as her back was against his chest. Resting back into the chair, the brat prince just looked down at Melody with a smile.

J2H: You don’t have to go home; your duck is here, why would you need to go home?

Turning to face him Melody didn’t realise how close they were until their noses almost touched, she pulled her head away from James’ just a little so she could look into his eyes. He was a little on the tipsy side and well so was she. Closing her eyes for a few seconds she gathered her thoughts the last time these two shared drinks together they ended up getting “married” She didn’t want something like that to happen again tonight so she just wiggled in his lap trying to free herself. James however wasn’t letting go just yet he wanted to know why she wanted to leave.

Melody: Because, I just need to go home.

Opening her eyes as she spoke she tried to get away without giving him a reason and he didn’t like that. There had to be a reason and he was going to get it out of her, even if he had to sit here all night and argue it out of her. Bringing his head in closer to hers James rested his chin on Melody’s shoulder. Now looking down her chest he couldn’t help but smile as he noticed she was wearing one of his shirts, it was that long on her it looked like a mini dress. After all she hadn’t thought of bringing a change of clothes for after their busy day full of adventures.

J2H: Why don’t you trust yourself around me?

Reaching up James pushed a strand of Melody’s wet hair behind her ear and tucked his face into hers, now he was whispering as he spoke causing goose bumps to run up and down Mel’s body. She could feel his breath on her skin, causing her to turn to the side to look at him. There he was just inches away from her, and she couldn’t do a damn thing about it. Sighing once again she closed her eyes she didn’t want him to see the desire that was burning in her hazel eyes.

Melody: Well last time we drank around each other, this whole mess started.

She thought for sure he would let go of her once those words left her lips but he didn’t he just rolled his tongue over his perfect lips before parting them to talk.

J2H: Mess? That’s putting it lightly.

He was almost about to chuckle at what he had just said but Melody just tried to wiggle herself free from him once more. He wasn’t hurting her so James just held on to her, he wanted to know what was really going on in that mind of hers. That or the alcohol had kicked in more and he was feeling flirty either way he wasn’t acting very James like right now.

Melody: I need to go home James, I’ll call an uber or something.

J2H: I’m not sending you away in the middle of the night in an Uber. You can stay in one of the guest rooms and leave tomorrow when you’re ready.

His voice was stern and had a hint of annoyance in it; it was like he was offended that she even suggested that she would take an Uber home. Why could she want to leave his house in a stranger’s car in the middle of the night for? Something wasn’t gelling in this story and it couldn’t just be because she was worried they would end up drunk together. She was withholding something from him and he didn’t know what it was and for some strange reason it was eating him alive.

Melody: Are you implying we have a sleep over?

Melody tried to break the intense glare that James was now firing her with a soft smile but James just let her go and pushed himself back into the chair. Now looking at her while she sat on his lap he was confused as to what to do or say. Reaching over to the arm rest James lifted up his almost finished bottle of beer and raised it to his lips. Melody just watched him, unsure what was happening. James just swallowed harshly before slapping the bottle back down on the wooden chair.  

J2H: Isn’t that what friends do Mel?

His tone was mocking her but she didn’t know why? Without a single word uttered she just stood up and started to clear the empty bottles and take away containers up from the table. She grabbed them all and headed off towards the house, leaving him outside to cool off.

---

Well that was my week thus far how was yours? Crazy huh? Now let’s talk about this Sunday and the fact that I’m in a three way match up with Jenny Tuck and Jaina Hudson. Did I just say three way? I meant triple treat, oops threat, THREAT. I meant triple threat. This Sunday I won’t just have Hot Stuff to think about I will have to deal with two very fit and mean mugging Bombshells who are just as hungry to make a name for themselves as what I am. I can’t guarantee that I will win but I can promise that I will give it a red hot crack. I wonder who booked this match; because to me it sounds like it has Hot Stuff’s name all over it. It doesn’t matter though if it was Hot Stuff or Christian. As I came back to Sin City Wrestling to prove my worth and this week I’m going to cement it. No more distractions, no more playing around this week Melly gets serious.

Oooh is that a quarter?

Umm ignore that; that will be my last distraction I promise. This week I find myself without my Unicorn men, without my beautiful hunky stallions, I guess that’s one well two less distractions right? I mean I won’t be looking at their glorious abs on the way to the ring so I’ll have extra time to focus on my match. Not only am I a Unicorn rider without a Unicorn but I’m also not allowed to dress up in my furry little outfits anymore, Mr Hot Stuff has prohibited it. He was all like “YOU SHALL NOT PASS! Look at me I’m holding a big stick in my hand and think that I can wave it freely at young girls however I want…” Well you can’t boss man, that’s called harassment. BOOO this man! However I guess the plus side is I won’t be distracted in my matches anymore fearing of a costume malfunction from one of my opponents. I mean do you know how many times I almost lost my damn tail? Countless... now that the distraction has been removed once I enter the ring on Sunday night I should be unstoppable. I have nothing to hold me back, nothing to worry about and nothing to steal my attention.

Not even the hottie that always sits in the third row… hey boo I see you.

Call Alexis, she needs a lay.

ANYWAYS… So thank you Mr Mark Ward because you have opened my little hazel eyes up to the fact that I have been wrestling in the past with my blinkers on. So this week at Climax Control I will finally be able to see the bigger picture and that bigger picture is that I have a job to do and I must take it seriously. So sorry Jenny and Jaina but this week girls you’re in the wrong place at the right time… I mean it’s the wrong place for you but the right time for me because I won’t be blinded anymore. I won’t have any distractions so my focus will be completely on you both and my main goal will be to take you both out… and I don’t mean to the movies.

I mean out of my way, you see I’m on a journey to the top and right now you’re standing on my path. I don’t like it when people cross over my yellow brick road. However on Sunday night I won’t be the one clicking my heels together three times wishing to go home, it will be you both. Big words from a little girl huh? Well just watch this little girl make a mockery of two fairly new bombshells just so she can bypass them and head straight to the throne. Now hold up, hold your horses. OMG MY UNICORN MEN!! TOOO SOOON MELLY TOOO SOOON!!!

Wow, I really need to work on this getting distracted thingy. I’m sure I’ll have it down pat on Sunday night.

Nevertheless please hold your farm animals, I know that I say I’m gunning for the top and I mean it I just want you all to take a big chill pill before you all say “oh look another girl who just walks back in asking for a damn title match” I’M NOT ASKING FOR A CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH NOR AM I DEMANDING ONE. Could you imagine me with a championship? I’d lose it within the first three seconds of having it, I mean look how long I had a “husband” for… wait a minute that’s actually not that funny and really harsh. I’m not one of those girls, who just want to swoop on in to try and go for the gold, trust me. HOWEVER I am one of those girls that wants to play in the same field as the likes of Sammi Marlowe and Alexis. I however do not wish to play with Twisted Sister, I looked her up and she has a terrible set of lungs on her and I do not wish to have my ear drums screamed out.

“Ah Mel, that’s wrong Twisted Sister!”

Oops my bad, wait who are you? Never-mind, these distractions are everywhere I can’t escape them. Speaking of Twisted Sister I dare say Hot Stuff is going to place me against her soon. I mean he said so himself on the Twitter. So I really can’t afford to get distracted anymore. SO this Sunday I plan on reining that in and taking this wrestling business more seriously. I mean it’s for my own safety and it’s for my career. I mean the only way I can get out of Sin City Wrestling contract is by having a baby and well I asked around the other day and surprisingly no one wants to just give you a baby and a million dollars even tho they would never have to see you or the baby again? I know weird huh? I mean it’s a fairly good deal, I thought. I think I’m heading off track again?

OKAY BACK ON IT. This Sunday I get to go head to head with Jenny Tuck, that’s probably a really poor choice of words when it comes to her but let’s just oversee the innuendos. Now I know the Jenny is friendly Roxi but that doesn’t mean I will be taking her lightly. Just because she is friends with Roxi, doesn’t mean that she is Roxi and that means I can fight her and fight her I will. I mean we have been all cute and stuff on Twitter but we all know that’s just smoke and mirrors. I wished her a good fight and said I couldn’t wait to face her, which isn’t a lie. I mean I can’t wait to face her but I also can’t wait to beat her. I’m not really sure what her deal is but I know she likes to win and I know she was pretty upset when she lost a few weeks back. I’m just sorry that she can’t pick up the ball again this Sunday and run with it because Big Melly Mamingo is going to be standing in her way. Hopefully when it’s all said and done she won’t go crying to Roxi and try and make Roxi dislike me, because Roxi’s friendship to me is everything and I won’t stand for people trying to ruin it. For we are Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United. BOOM! Jenny try and top that. So this Sunday night I get to face the Playboy and Legendary Cover girl Jenny Tuck… which I find hilarious because by the end of the night the cover girl is going to be covered by this cover girl then I’m going to hook her legs, then the referee is going to count the three and then the cover girl is going to be pinned by a real cover girl.

You following? Good I hope so.  

Melody Grace Carpenter – sending Cover girls back to the back page since 94’

Now up next I’m also facing Jaina Hudson now I don’t know anything about her so all I’m going to say is stay down Jaina and stay out of my way. I don’t want to hurt you but if I have to I will. Although I do know one thing and that is, you’re a mean girl who likes to treat the fans badly so you have been warned come this Sunday night you show the crowd some respect or I’ll treat your face like a door mat. No one disrespects my Melephants… and I mean no one. Now I will see you on Sunday and we can have a challenge to see whose muta lock is better but I guarantee mine will be better than yours I mean my lock is called Quackers, case and point. I just hope you’re ready to face Jenny and I this Sunday because as of night now all we have heard is crickets from your direction, which leads me to believe that you’re not ready to face us… or you’re scared. It’s okay to be scared though Jaina I mean that means you’ll probably slip up in the ring and once that happens I can assure you I’ll be there ready to catch you and bring you back down the planet earth to give you an attitude adjustment. Don’t for one second think you’re better than me… because I can guarantee that you’re not. You’re just another road block in my way that will be steam rolled on Sunday.

Tooty, toot.

Alright Jenny and Jaina I will see you both Sunday night, come ready and prepared because I will be… and this week I’ll have no distractions. Also I will see you Mr Hot Stuff Mark Ward because I have a score to settle but more importantly I will see my beautiful friends and family backstage… as well as my fantastic fans. My Melephants you won’t be disappointed because Melly is back on track after my victory last week I’m on a roll.

This Sunday let’s get ridiculous and let’s get QUACKERS!

Mwah!
---
 

42
Climax Control Archives / Triple Treat
« on: March 18, 2016, 03:44:20 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">WHAT AN ANIMAL!! Did you see what happened to me this week on Climax Control? Well if you missed it here’s a small run down. First I had my first interview I think in my career with Rocky Mountains and I nailed it with getting out the entire show sponsors name in. High five, go me. Although I’m still sitting here waiting for my free stuff to come pouring through my front door, but maybe they forgot that I have changed my address recently? Who knows… anyways after that I had a DELIGHTFUL run in with Pot Bluff backstage who told me that I can’t use my ring entrance anymore? Like what kind of garbage is that? How is it that everyone else can have their stupid entrances but I’m not allowed mine because I have Unicorns in it? It’s a joke. A joke that I won’t stand for!  So I have hired a legal team to look into my contract so I can get my Unicorn Men back in my life. I mean serious abs like that don’t come around often. PLUS I don’t think Hot Stuff really understands how much hard work and dedication I had to do to source those beautiful Unicorn Men. I had to do A LOT of googling and auditioning to make sure I got the best Unicorn Men with abs of steel around. So if you want to know if I’m mad that I now have to make up a new ring entrance because Hot Stuff wants to swing his big power baton around?

I’M FUMING!!

However I will not let him see the tears that I have cried over this horrible news. He doesn’t deserve that satisfaction; he is just trying to break me. I don’t know what for but it won’t happen oh no Melly has too much light inside of her to ever go to the dark side. So good luck Mr Ward because you’re going to need it. Well not only did that creature tell me that I can’t use my entrance anymore he told me I’m not allowed to dress up as a Unicorn anymore. Umm hello? I’m like the original Unicorn but whatever; if he wants the play that game I’ll play that game. I mean he didn’t say anything about not dressing up as like a lion or a tiger, so trust me when I say this… Hot Stuff might think that he has me down and out without any wrestling attire but I’ve got some sneaky tricks up my sleeves. The best thing is; he can’t do a damn thing about it. So be on the lookout this weekend to see my NEW wrestling attire and NEW entrance. You’re going to be amazed. I can feel it in my bones.

Now after my first match back in over a year, which I won by the way… haha suck it Veronica go back to moving house with your second class wrestling skills. Did I just say that? Oops. Any-who after my first match back I was in the ring celebrating and then that stupid song “Worth It” by Fifth Harmony, blasted through the personal address system and that smelly Candy Overton made her way down to the ring. IF that wasn’t the worst part she got on the microphone and started talking nonsense about why she and her foolish sister Hazel attacked me. I had to listen to their screeching voices in my poor little ear drums as Candy said that I have to face her at Blaze of Glory in a two out of three falls match. YAWN like I want to do that, but I’m a good girl so I’ll give her what she wants… I mean it will be over within a blink of an eye anyways because I have some serious plans for my run in SCW this time round. However these little wanna be antiheros are getting all up in my grill and putting her nose up against mine in the middle of the ring? I’ll show her what’s what at Blaze of Glory… trust me Candy won’t even see it coming. Oh and after that, it was like they were going to attack me two on one again but BOOM the lights went out and BANG the light came back on and some Zuri girl was standing in the ring beside me. Like talk about unpredictable…

Nevertheless let’s talk about some good news, shall we? When I strolled backstage and ran into someone it turned out to my mentor Mr Derek Thorne and well aside from his random Swedish gibberish he was talking we actually had a really good conversation. Big things are on the way everyone; really big things are changing in the Melephant camp. So get ready and hold onto your safari hats because they will be coming shortly. Derek says that he believes in me and he believes that regardless of all the torture that Hot Stuff is putting me through it will be worth it. Now I know he sat down with Hot Stuff and worked out my contract but I know for a fact that Derek would never ask Hot Stuff to remove my inner Unicorn love… so I can’t be mad at him for that. However I can be grateful that I had a man in my life that was willing to not give up on me and not give up on my dream of becoming a wrestling superstar when all I wanted to do was run away and travel around the world.

After bumping into Derek I went and got two milkshakes and surprised my ex, non, err, um husband in his fancy pants locker room. Did you know he had a guest list to get in there? And did you know my name WASN’T on the list? What kind of mockery is this? I USED to make him sandwiches and this is how he is going to play me? RUDE! So to get back at him I offered him an oat-milk milkshake and took over his PlayStation game and made him lose. What can I say? I’m just spiteful like that. Okay I can’t lie I didn’t let him lose, I helped him win because let’s face it the boy needed my PlayStation proficiency. Triangle, Square, Circle, Cross, Square, Circle, Triangle, Triangle, Square, Circle, Cross… BOOM! Guaranteed victory! OH YOU’RE TOTALLY WELCOME J2H.  

So that was my Sunday night and next Sunday night I don’t see it being any less wild. Next weekend I’m back at it again with those white vans and I’m taking on Jenny Tuck and Jaina Hudson. Now I’ve never faced these girls before so I have some home work to do, so I better get cracking on that. However my Melephants… I’m sensing a goooood Sunday night for a fight and a victory and after that I’ll meet you at the local Panda Express and guess what I’ll pick up the bill (well Hot Stuff will pick up the bill but we don’t have to tell him anything) until next week be cool, stay calm and love yourself. I love you, yes you, even if you don’t love me I will always be your number one fan… except for Hot Stuff right now oh and Rage… but everyone else you make my heart beat.

---


Thursday Morning; 2:55am
Wakey, wakey!

The scene opens up inside J2H’s extravagant house, well not just in his house but in his bedroom. Why are we in his bedroom you ask? Well it wouldn’t be a Melody Grace promotional if it didn’t over step some sort of personal boundary, now would it? The room is dimly lit as the lights had been turned on but dimmed right down. J2H is in the middle of his massive California king bed sleeping peacefully. Too bad that peace and quiet never lasts in the land of Melody. Speaking of Melody she can be seen walking up towards James’ bed. She is wearing a pair of tight fitting black ripped jeans, with a super loose grey singlet shirt that playfully showed off her white and grey Calvin Klein bra. Around her neck was a long gold chain with a gold ring looped around it. Her blonde hair was messy and curly so it was styled to look like she just stepped out of bed. Looking down at the peacefully sleeping James, Melody can’t help but smile. She sighs lightly almost regretting what she is going to do immediately. Leaning down towards him she uses both of her hands to grab on to James’ exposed arm and she shakes it, trying to wake him.

Melody: James… James… James… JAMES!!!!

Melody’s voice started off as soft, sweet and innocent, she didn’t want to startle him. It was bad enough he was going to be mad she was in his room to begin with; she didn’t need an extra reason for him to be yelling at her. James didn’t wake from his slumber in fact he kept sleeping which was infuriating for Melody. Letting out a loud puff of annoyance she just rolled her eyes and tried to wake him up again. This time she started to agitate him a little harder, trying to rock him awake. Under Melody’s touch James’ body slightly stirred by its own accord, but it was only him trying to fight the sensation of waking up. His pursed lips finally tore apart as he let out a slight yawn before a mumble of weird words that didn’t even make any sense before he went to roll over onto his side.

J2H: Noooope... not… now… can’t… sleeping…

Looking down at him as he finally settled his body back into a relaxed position Melody just winced at the thought of how he was going to react once she had woken him. Apart of her cared but another part of her didn’t because she knew what she had planned would help him in the long run. Melody arched over stooping down lower so her face was almost at the same height as his on the bed, she took a big inhale in before she closed her eyes. She knew this wasn’t going to end well for a few moments but it had to be done. Opening her eyes once more she noticed that James had dragged a pillow over his head covering his ear, so she carefully pulled it away before licking her lips. As he was facing away from her Melody just made her way closer towards him. Her knees were pressing into the side of the bed as she leant down and blow cool air around his right ear, hoping that would help wake him up. It didn’t, as James’ body just shivered as her cool breath touched his skin. She was running out of pleasant options. With a dramatic eye roll Melody pulled away the pillow completely from his head and she tossed in to the side. Watching it bounce off the floor she turned back to her former lover and coughed loudly hoping that would help her wake him. James didn’t even stir so Melody poked him with her long manicured nail in the middle of his bare shoulder blades; once again nothing happened. James just stayed in a peaceful state of slumber. Growing impatient Melody looked down at her left wrist looking at the time on her watch it was currently 2:58am, if she didn’t wake him now they were going to be late. Clicking her tongue off her white teeth, Melody’s smile started to perk up to one side as she was now grinning evilly. She had run out of “nice” options so she would just have to deal with his onslaught once it happened. Without even a second thought Melody lowered her head down towards James’ once more. Her lips were so close to his ear, it was a given that if she spoke they was brush past his ear lobe. Closing her eyes for a second she shook her head trying to fight back memories that how now flooded her mind, she had been in this position with him several times. She stopped playing around and finally spoke loudly, very loudly into his ear.

Melody: JAMES ALEXANDER HUNTINGTON-HAWKES NUMBER THREE… WAKE UP!!!

Within a blink of an eye James’ body bounced in the bed, he was startled from her voice penetrating deep down into his ear drum. He sat up yet the black bed covers of his bed still covered him from the waist down so he wasn’t fully out of bed just yet. Turning around in the bed James eyes weren’t fully open so he couldn’t see that it was her. He violently reached out grabbing on to the first thing he felt. It was her head; Melody’s eyes grew wide as she felt James’ left hand comes around the back of her head. Gripping onto a handful of her hair before his eyes started to flutter open. His right hand was now up and ready to come in with a massive strike to the Melody’s face but she quickly spoke out to him trying to catch his attention.

Melody: James… James… it’s me…

J2H: What the… Mel… Melody!?

He was double blinking before he realised the look on Melody’s face just declared distress. His left hand was still gripping onto a handful of her hair; his fingers were embedded that much that they had intertwined with her curls. Letting go of her blonde hair he let a massive sigh of relief escape his lips before he groaned up at her. Melody took a moment to collect her thoughts, closing her eyes before sighing. She had woken him and he went into full offensive mode. She wasn’t angry at him; I mean it was her fault for trespassing in his bedroom and waking him up to begin with. Running her fingers through her own hair, she adjusted it before looking across at James who was looking worse for wear. His now pale face made it appear that he had seen a ghost. Melody didn’t say anything she just took a seat on the edge of James’ bed catching her breath for a second before she looked over at him with a delicate smile.

Melody: Hi!

She was trying to break the ice but James didn’t look like he was ready to play that game. Shaking his head from side to side, he dropped his head into his hands trying to collect himself. Looking back up at her James gritted his teeth, he was confused and angry. He was annoyed at Melody for waking him up but he was livid at himself for possibly hurting her. A few moments passed before James’ tired raspy voice could be heard this was a welcomed sound to Melody’s ears.

J2H: What are you doing here Mel? I could have seriously hurt you.

Leaning his back up against the head board of his very expensive wooden bed James rolled his head around his neck as if he was trying to work out some tension that had formed there from this morning’s abrupt awaking. His eyes closed as his right hand came up to clutch the back of his neck to work out a small knot that had now made its home there. Melody’s hazel eyes didn’t leave James’ body at all, she was studying him and trying to work out how much damage this might of cost him. Letting her head dropped she went to reach over to touch his free left arm that was just sitting on top of the covers but she pulled back just at the last moment.

Melody: But you stopped right before making contact, you’re self-control is impeccable.

Finally her hand made contact with his skin as she used her thumb to rub at his arm trying to comfort him, it was a long shot but it was worth a try. James just rocked his head forward and opened his sleepy eyes and gazed at Melody coldly. He was scrutinising her trying to work out what would cause her to be here at god only knows what hour it was in the morning? Looking directly at her he pulled his dry lips apart and grumbled before speaking.

J2H: What are you doing here Mel? In my bedroom? At what hour is it? How did you even get in? What’s going on here?

He had a million and one questions but those were the ones he was going to run with first. Melody could tell by the tone in his voice that he wasn’t impressed with her; in fact she had never heard this tone in his voice before. It was a mixture of concern with a massive shot of resentment. Looking over at him with her big beautiful hazel eyes she smiled at him trying to get him to warm up to her being there. James just couldn’t stand to hold eye contact with her any more as he just ran his hands through his hair. Pulling his left arm away from the touch of her left hand that was still rubbing his skin, it was almost as if he never wanted her hand there to begin with. James just didn’t want to be near her until he had some answers. Melody held her hand out for a second before pulling it back in towards her like a young kid that had been denied candy.

Melody: Shhh, Jam… that’s way too many questions for 3 in the morning.

Turning back to look at him she watched as his eyes bugged out of his head at the sound of 3 in the morning. He didn’t hold back as he let a massive moan escape his lips.

J2H: 3 IN THE MORNING!!! WHY WOULD YOU WAKE ME AT 3 IN THE MORNING?!

He waved both of his hands up in the air before dropping them back down onto his bed, he was exhausted and now he was mad like really mad. He looked up and over at Melody his brown eyes not leaving hers for a moment he was seeing if she was okay. After all why else do people get woken up at this ungodly hour, maybe she was hurt? His eyes scanned as much as her body as her clothing would allow looking for some sort of explanation as to why she would be here, his bedroom of all places at this time and without an invitation.

Melody: Well, if you stop screaming at me and stop asking a thousand questions I’ll gladly answer some of them.

Flashing a toothy smile over towards him James started to lighten up, she wasn’t hurt well not from what he could tell so that thought alone eased some of the pain that he was going through. Melody didn’t waste any more time as she scooted her way up onto the bed, now sitting on her legs she looked over at James with her hands placed in her lap. James didn’t take his watchful glance off Melody as she made herself comfortable.

J2H: You better answer all of them!

Raising his right eyebrow up at her as he demanded to know what was going on, causing Melody to smile. James only ever did that when he was intrigued by something, maybe today wouldn’t be so bad after all once she told him why she was here. Licking her lips playfully Melody ran her right hand through her blonde hair and tossed it to the side, watching his eyes follow her movements she couldn’t help but beam with excitement.

Melody: Well, I’m here because I gave Simpson the day off, because he told me you were just lurking around your house all week. So I thought I’d get you out of the house. You know like where there is fresh air and sunlight… you’re turning into Edward Cullen and soon you’ll sparkle when you go outdoors.

Her voice was back to being song like as she watched James shake his head from side to side, he couldn’t believe her. She had a way of making him angry one moment, happy the next and then full on rage mode with in a blink of an eye. Melody watched as he took three massive deep breaths in as if he was calming himself.

J2H: You can’t just give Simpson a day off, he doesn’t work for you.

He was 100 per-cent correct, however she had done it anyway. Shrugging her shoulders at him, she pouted her bottom lip before flashing him those trademark puppy dog eyes that would always get her out of trouble. As she repositioned herself on to her knees James couldn’t help but notice the long gold chain around her neck, which had her old wedding ring thread through it. She had kept it after all, a smirk caught his face but he quickly bit down on the side of his mouth pulling it in to control it.

Melody: Well you say that I can’t just do all these things, but I have already done it. He’s gone fishing. I’ve never seen him so excited before it was so cute.

Batting her long eyelashes at him she waited for him to glow red with anger but it didn’t happen. James just wiggled back up the bed some more and rested his full back up against the head rest. The covers still covered him from his bare waist down. Running his hands down his chest James grinned as he watched Melody’s eyes follow every movement he made.

J2H: Fishing? That sounds like death warmed up.

He was still grumbling but at least it wasn’t at her now. Melody flashed him a smile before her eyes returned back up to his face. Rocking forward on her knees she leant forward getting closer to him.

Melody: You’re so cranky at this lovely hour in the morning Jam, you’re like little Oscar from sesame street. Look you’ve got the beard happening and everything, so adorable.

Reaching out with her right hand she grabbed onto his chin and rubbed the 3 day old stubble on his face, smiling down at him before she pulled her hand away shyly. James didn’t move or flinch it was like her touch on him was second nature, while Melody was still unsure of what she could get away with and what she couldn’t get away it. Rocking back down onto her folded legs Melody just smiled at her former “husband”

J2H: What do you want from me?

Rolling his eyes James knew that was a very broad question to be asking dear Melody. She was uncontrollable when it came to requests, he knew that. He also knew that she had a reason to being here and she was just holding back on telling him for the moment. He licked his lips trying to bring some moisture to them as he watched Melody click her tongue off her perfectly white teeth.

Melody: Oh look another question, I’ll answer that one last… okay what question was I up to? Why am I in your bedroom? Well this is where you sleep, so where else would I wake you up from? I already answered the next one; it’s 3 in the morning. Now how did I get in?

Looking up at him Melody just shrugged her shoulders before she looked around the room innocently, she wasn’t innocent she was far from it. A small laugh left her lips as she just looked back at James who was returning the stare with interest in his eyes.

J2H: I thought I told Simpson to update the security?

He was being serious and Mel knew it, James had told Simpson to update the locks and change the codes when Melody returned. The thing is Simpson didn’t feel the need to so. So he didn’t bother. Shaking her head from side to side Melody just smirked, while James just silently cursed at himself knowing that Simpson had once again secretly taken her side.

Melody: Well he didn’t… anyways Simpson would have just me in, he’s the one who called me and said he was worried about you… he said you needed some cheering up… SO SURPRISE JAMES!!!

Melody hands flew up into the air as she yelled surprise, while James eyes clinched down together it was way too early for her to be screaming and being all excited like a school girl. Opening his eyes he looked back over at her and shook his head, his reaction was enough to have Melody bring her hands back down and rest them in her lap. She was over doing it and she knew it but she couldn’t help it, she had a massive day planned and James was going to love it.

J2H: What did I do wrong in my past life to deserve this?

He said those words with a smirk on his face so Melody knew he wasn’t being overly serious. Choosing to ignore it for now she just reached out and gave him a playful push on his right shoulder. James didn’t go anywhere as his back was up against the head board but he entertained Melody by mouthing the world “ouch” however she knew he was just playing her so she screwed up her nose.

Melody: Geez another question, let me catch up first James… okay what’s going on here? Well I’ve got a full day planned and we have to leave home by 5am so you need to get out of bed because you take forever to get ready and plus I have to make us breakfast because we don’t have time to grab breakfast on our way to the surprise I have planned for you.

Her right hand was now grabbing at the ring that was hanging around her neck on the long gold chain. Completely unaware she started to run it backwards and forwards rolling it over the chain, as it started to make a zipping sound it caught Melody’s attention. She quickly tucked the ring and chain into her shirt but it was too late James had already seen that she was wearing it. Raising his eyebrow at her once more he noted he would have to ask her about that later.

J2H: Mel, don’t you think if you have time to make breakfast, we have time to swing by a restaurant and pick some up?

He had a point, he always had a point. Sighing out loud Melody just glared at him with that look that he knew all too well. Grinning at her he just pointed to the side of his head with his right index finger as if to say he was smarter than her. This was also very true.

Melody: That all depends on you James do you wanna be seen eating breakfast with me in public? I mean people will get to the talking. We both know how much you hate that.

Glaring over at him she waited for his reply but James wasn’t going to play into that. She was trying to trigger a reaction out of him to see what playing field they were on but James had that move calculated and he wasn’t going to give it the time of day. Looking at her he titled his head to the right just sizing her up before he spoke.

J2H: It’s too early in the morning for that argument isn’t it Mel?

Melody just nodded in agreement plus she didn’t really want to fight with James, after all she had a full day of fun and games planned for them both. What good would come from today if he was cranky at her? She brought her right hand up to her hair and she grabbed at a lock of it before she started to twirl it around her index finger, getting lost in her thoughts. James couldn’t help but stretch out with his legs that were still under his black bed covers and gently kick at Melody’s knees gaining her full attention. Melody pulled her bottom lip out from her teeth as she often bit down on her big pouty lip when she was deep in thought. Looking back at James she just blushed before quickly replying.

Melody: Okay I’ve got few more questions to answer… why would I wake you up so early? Because I’m evil and you secretly dig that about me. Fishing? Doesn’t sound like death it sounds like fun. What do I want from you? Just your cute little smile and your can do attitude today, because you’re going to need it. I need to whip you back into shape champ… two weeks off and look at you and what did you do wrong in a past life? I have no idea, I wasn’t there… okay I think I have answered them all.

Winking at James she flashed a big cheesy grin at him that just caused him to roll his eyes. James lifted his right hand up to his face once more and he ran it over his face before dragging his fingers through his messy bed hair trying to collect all the information that Melody has just delivered to him.

J2H: I have a headache already.

Screwing her nose up at him she poked her tongue out of her mouth and proceeded to act like a child. James just shook his head once again while he fought back a yawn he was going to be in for a long day at this rate. Melody quickly glanced down at her watch once more and gasped in shock, they had already wasted ten minutes with this back and forth banter.

Melody: You’re so cranky it’s adorable… now I’m going to ask you nicely, please get out of bed and come on this adventure with me?

Flashing him those big hazel puppy dog eyes she waited for his reply, she knew he wasn’t going to say yes straight up but Melody knew that she could probably talk him into it somehow. After all James didn’t like to see Melody sad, even after all the nonsense they had been through.

J2H: What is the Wizard busy today or something?

The tone was sharp and bitter; something that took Melody by surprised, although she had heard that tone from him many times before especially when they first started talking. With a loud exhale and a dramatic eye roll Melody just stared at James unamused with his question.

Melody: Really James? He’s a friend… not that it should bother you… now seriously… get out of bed we have a timeline and you’re ruining it.

Her tone matched his which took James back; he hadn’t heard her use a stern voice with him before she was either bubbly and happy or sweet and kind, or loud and excited. It was extremely rare of her to have a cranky voice on but this tone wasn’t one that mirrored that it was like she was disappointed in him for even asking her about her Wizard friend Dom Harter. James just stopped over thinking and he looked back at Melody and with a chuckle he replied.

J2H: I’m not going Melody and I think it’s about time you left.

Melody: You don’t mean that.

J2H: Of course I mean it, now just go.

Melody: I’m not going anywhere… now get out of bed we have places to be.

J2H: I’m not getting out of bed at 3am for anyone…

They were going backwards and forwards like a married couple in a fight as James’ facial expressions said it all he was tired and frustrated, while Melody was just moments away from laughing because she was having so much fun. James just scrunched up his nose at her before his eyebrows came together in rage, she was sick, she had to be sick. No one should get this much joy out of making someone this miserable. Melody just rocked forward on her legs once again and she reached out and grabbed the blankets that were resting on James’s body. James eyes grew wide as he looked down at her hands and then back up at her.

Melody: Well fine, if you won’t get out of bed… I’ll get into bed, how do you like those apples?

J2H: Mel, don’t…

Just as Melody was going to rip back the blankets James hands whipped up and landed on hers, stopping her. Melody just groaned at him he was being such a pain. He grabbed her hands and tore them away from the blankets and pushed them gently to the side. Melody just sat there looking at him awkwardly while James caught his breath.

Melody: James… don’t be such a grumble butt… you either get out of bed on your own or I’ll make you get out of bed. Either way today is happening.

Her voice was firm and direct so he knew that she wasn’t playing around. Tossing a handful of her hair to the side once more she watched as James lifted the blankets back up his body and tucked them in beside him. She didn’t know what he was up too but she didn’t care she just wanted him to agree to come out with her today. James just held back a full blown laugh and smirked at her.

J2H: And how are you going to make me get out of bed?

He really shouldn’t have asked that, because Melody took it as a challenge.

Melody: Oh that will be easy…

Getting up on her knees once more she placed both of her hands on the bed and before James could even blink Melody was crawling her way up the bed towards him. She slowly made her way up past his legs that were now underneath her, looking up at him as she made her way up towards him Melody winked. Before he even had a chance to speak Melody pursed her plump lips together and started to make kissy faces at him. He had no idea what was happening and where this side of Melody had come from but before he knew it her face was right in front of his. Melody’s nose was almost pressed up against his before he finally found his voice. Their eyes were lost in each other’s as Melody was just inches away from placing her lips on to his.

J2H: Okay, okay, okay… I’ll go on your stupid adventure… but you need to leave the room for a second.

She squealed with delight right in his face before she planted herself down on top of him. She was now sitting on his lap straddling him unbeknown to her as to how this looked Melody just ran her right hand through James’ messy hair and ruffled it up. While James just looked up at her with confusion all over his face.

Melody: Nice try young one but I’m not leaving until you get your lazy butt out of bed.

J2H: Uh, well that’s partly the reason why you need to leave… if you catch my drift?

J2H just looked up at Melody with a big playful grin as he rested his hands on top of her thighs before realising what he was doing, he swiftly slid them off her legs and back down to either side of his body. Melody looked at James and her face started to flush a shade of red, she knew exactly what he was saying.

Melody: Oh… Come on James, I’ve seen it all before… I mean the whole world has seen it. Remember that instagram picture you posted? So stop playing Mr innocent and just get out of bed.

She was making him slightly uncomfortable but Melody was too blind to see it.

J2H: Melody!

James was trying to get her out of his bedroom for a few moments so he could get ready but the new wild side of Melody was coming out. He hadn’t seen this side of her before, it was appealing but he also had his reservations about her. Melody just looked down at James and with a teasing wink she softly spoke to him.

Melody: What James? Okay fine… I’ll cover my eyes with my hands and I promise not to sneak a peek.

She brought both of hands up to her face and she placed them over her bright hazel eyes, however her eyes weren’t fully covered as she separated a few of her fingers so she could look down at James. James kept his eyes on her as he shook his head, what had he gotten himself into? She would literally be the worst person to play hide and seek with.

J2H: You see you say that, but the look in your eyes says you’re lying.

Melody: I might be, I might not be, we’ll never know until you get out of bed now will we?

Dropping her hands down to her side Melody pouted at him, her eyes almost pleading with him to get out of bed. James just looked at her and then down to his body that was under her body before back up to her face. Shuffling backwards he pressed his back up against the bed head, but that didn’t help his case as Melody was still sitting on top of him smiling at him.

J2H: Well I can’t exactly go anywhere right now.

He looked at her once more before winking. Melody’s face flushed red as she just mischievously sucked her bottom lip into her mouth. James just watched as Melody clued onto what he was saying and she sheepishly spoke to him.

Melody: Oh oops, silly me.

Without another word spoken to him Melody lifted herself up off him as she backed away down the bed she decided to lay down at the end of his bed. Looking up at the ceiling she caught herself getting lost in old memories that this room just flooded her mind with. Closing her eyes she tried to block them out as she felt a weight lift from the bed, James was now out of bed. Keeping her word Melody kept her eyes closed but she listened as James walked across the floor and towards his personal bathroom. He wasn’t gone for long though as he returned back into the room, approaching the bed he reached out to tap his hand on Melody’s right foot.

J2H: After your stupid adventure today, we need to have a serious talk about boundaries.

Melody lifted her hands to her eyes and covered them as she sat up on his bed, pouting at him she replied. Taking a quick peak she noticed that James was now wearing his J2H robe and she was safe to remove her hands form her face, she did this quickly.

Melody: Ooooh what a downer. I mean, I can’t wait. You can take me to dinner tonight and we can talk it out there.

James’ jaw just dropped as Melody got up from the bed and walked over towards him. Walking around him she smirked before she headed off towards his walk in wardrobe in search for some clothes for the brat prince to wear today. As she strolled off James just mumbled over his shoulder.

J2H: I’m not talking you out to dinner.

Melody didn’t even look back she just smiled while keeping her slow pace towards his closet.

Melody: You say that, but I have like a good sixteen hours to change your mind. I don’t bet, but odds are on me getting what I want.

He could tell that she just winked at him without even turning around; he could also tell that she was smiling from ear to ear. Melody could sense that James was just standing there wondering where on earth this side of her had come from? She didn’t know if he liked it or not but it was going to be something he needed to get used to. He clearly wasn’t getting rid of her any time soon, regardless of how obvious he made it that he didn’t want her around. Melody was just like how she was before their drunken night together in Vegas persistent in wanting to hang around him. James just let out a loud sigh before he turned around and headed off into the same direction Melody just did. It was going to be a loooooong day for Mr J2H!

---

It was in fact going to be a very long day for James and even Melody, the exact length of it was something that even she hadn’t taken into consideration. After getting James’ butt into gear Melody was able to get him out of the house at 4:30am the two headed off in Melody’s Matte Black Mercedes G63 AMG towards their first destination. Well that was of course after stopping to get breakfast at James’ request, what’s the breakfast of a champion you ask? MacDonald’s, look at these two fancy pants.  Now I could tell you all the details from their day but let’s just take a look at some of the highlights shall we?

Activity One: Bang, bang!

Opening up inside a local gun range Melody and James are both found standing in their laneway, lying on the bench in front of them is a selection of hand guns they can pick from. James just looks over at Melody who is smiling like a school girl with her big ear protectors sitting on her head and her clear safety glasses over her eyes. Making her way over towards the bench she picks up a simple little 22 and looks at it interested. James on the other hand stands back and just watches Melody, he had never been to a gun range before but he was defiantly excited and determined to give it a go. Just as Melody was going to place the 22 back down on the beach she is startled as James reaches out and taps her on the shoulder. Melody turns around and looks at him with a smile before she moves the ear protection away from her ears.

J2H: Are you sure you don’t want me to go first?

He doubted her, she could tell by the concerned look he had on his face. James just looked towards Melody as she rolled her hazel eyes at him. Placing the 22 down on the bench in front of her she took a step back and motioned for him to step up to the plate.

Melody: You can go first if you would like?

James didn’t move at first he just watched Melody as she started to tie her long blonde hair back up into a high pony tail. She was taking this very seriously, so serious in fact she purchased special glasses, ear protection and matching shirts with the gun ranges name on it for him and her. She wanted to look the part. Looking back at him Melody just waited for him to stop staring at her and do something.  

J2H: I mean have you like ever shot a gun before Mel?

His voice was quiet and calm but something about it said that he was worried about today’s first activity. He was probably worried for his safety as he knew Melody wasn’t the best at sports or anything that needs hand eye coordination really. Melody just let out a sigh as she shrugged her shoulders.

Melody: We just got shown from that guy over there, how hard can it be?

James swallowed nervously at how cool and collected Melody was being about this. I mean she was about to be let loose in a gun range with a high powered weapon and she was acting like it was going to be a simple as breathing. Melody once again motioned for James to take the first shot but he still stood by her side. Reaching up he placed both of his hands on top of her shoulders, looking down into her eyes he wanted to make sure she knew how important it was that she didn’t just take this lightly. I mean both of their lives were on the line.

J2H: I just want to make sure you know to aim for the target down the other end of the building, that’s all.

He pointed down the other end of the building and Melody just “oh” at him as if he was telling her something she didn’t know. The excitement beamed in her eyes as she just nodded her head as if to say yes. Removing his hands from her shoulders James rubbed them together but he kept his brown eyes locked on Melody.

Melody: Do you really think I’m that stupid James?

Her tone was short and sharp at him like he had offended her, pushing past him she didn’t wait for him to answer and she reached the silver bench. This time she looked at all of her options and she finally picked up a cute little 9mm. She watched on as James just nervously stood behind her.

J2H: I probably shouldn’t answer that question while you have a gun in your hands.

Raising both of his hands up as if to surrender towards he let out a small chuckle. Melody looked at him over her shoulder and gave him a look of confusion; this didn’t help with James uneasy feeling about today. The blonde just turned back to look at the gun and she started to tilt it from side to side as if she was looking for the start button the concerned look on James’ face grew wider as Melody was acting like she didn’t pay attention in the safety demonstration they had just sat through. Quickly pulling her ear muffs down Melody was locked and loaded.

Melody: I wonder how this thing works?!

J2H: Mel… maybe we should…

Before James could finish his sentence five loud bangs echoed through the building as Melody had taken her first round of shots. Melody looked at her handy work and smiled before she placed the gun back down on the shelf. Turning back around she skipped over to James who was gobsmacked at what he had just witnessed. All five shots had landed perfectly in the centre circle, right in the guts of the bull's eye. Melody dusted her hands together before removing the ear muffs from her head to twirl them around her left hand.

Melody: Beat that champ.  

Poking her tongue out at him she winked while James just looked down at her. What else didn’t he know about her? Melody just watched him as he walked past her to have his go, reaching out she gave him a sly little tap on his shoulder as he brushed past her. James was now under the pump and for some reason he didn’t mind, as all he could think about was how impressed he was with Melody.

---

After the two spent the wee parts of the morning shooting up a storm at a local gun range they had rushed off to hop into Melody’s car and head off to the second destination for today. It was a bit of a drive but that wasn’t going to be the worst of it. Oh no, Melody was going to have to break the news to James that hiking would be involved in activity two.  

Activity Two: Walk, walk, walk.

Opening up in the great outdoors our troublesome two can before found hiking their way up a very steep and rocky mountain. There was a path but it wasn’t exactly very well maintained. Melody was bouncing with each step she took, she loved being outside, she loved hiking, the smell of fresh air, the scenery, the wild life, you name it and she probably loved it. While James on the other hand hated it! The only thing that remotely made this enjoyable for him was the fact Melody had changed into yoga pants and his view had greatly improved since she charged up in front of him. James was wearing a pair of shorts while he had removed his t-shirt and was holding on to it in his right hand, it was hot out in the morning sun and those two were caught out in the middle of it. It wasn’t long until Melody ears picked up James’ mumbling voice.

J2H: Why are we hiking? I hate hiking!

Looking back over her shoulder Melody just huffed at him, she knew this was going to be the worst part of the day by a mile.

Melody: Oh be quiet you, we have been hiking for like twenty minutes, we still have an hour and a bit to go.

Turning back around she looked up towards the top of the mountain, determined that she was going to make it there without killing him for being a cry baby.

J2H: Can’t we just drive to the next stupid adventure item like normal people?

James took a big leap and was now walking beside Melody who was focusing on the rough ground in front of her making sure she watched her step every time she took one. She didn’t want to roll her ankle and fall over. James on the other hand was walking carefree.

Melody: Because you can’t drive up here silly it’s too slippery and rocky.

She pointed at the ground to demonstrate her point but James didn’t care he just wanted to be off this hell of a mountain.

J2H: This is a stupid idea, who builds a business on top a hill like this?

Adjusting his flat brimmed hat that was on the top of his head James just groaned as he watched Melody struggle over some of the bigger rocky parts of the hiking trail. He was going to offer her a hand, but he knew how she felt about that. She was fixated on being a strong independent woman who didn’t need to be carried or lifted to where she was going.  

Melody: Are you going to complain the whole way up here?

His tongue rolled over his bottom lip with a smirk as he just looked at her through his dark sunglasses. She was get cranky at him again he could tell by her voice. Over the last few meetings Melody had shown a more real side of herself displaying that even little miss sunshine sometimes can feel the darkness of the rain.

J2H: I might, I mean you won’t even tell me what we are doing?

Melody: It’s a surprise James.

J2H: I hate surprises.

Melody: I think you’ll like this one.

J2H: You really don’t know me at all.

They were going back and forth again, fighting, something that they were known for. This drove Melody wild as she just let out a huff before an evil plan entered her mind. Looking up at James she noticed that he hadn’t taken his eyes off her for a quiet a while so she knew that he would fall for it.

Melody: WATCH OUT…. RATTLE SNAKE.

She pointed to beside James’ foot but her evil plan backfired as James just grabbed on to Melody’s arm and pushed her in the direction of the “snake”. James’ face said it all, he at first fell for it but he knew Melody’s joking tone compared to her serious tone and she was trying to play him like a fiddle. He however pretended to act stunned as Melody just cracked up laughing.  

Melody: You should have seen your face.

She was now holding her sides and was trying to hold back tears as James just stood in front of her, stopping her from walking any further.  

J2H: That’s not funny.

Fixing herself up Melody stood back up tall and sighed before wiping the laughter tears away from her eyes. James didn’t see it as funny but Karma had played in his favour nicely. Melody dusted herself off as she turned her attention back at James her mouth was wide open as she had finally worked out what James had done when she called out snake.

Melody: You wanna know what’s not funny? How quickly you pushed me towards the snake to save yourself! That’s not funny.

James raised his hands up in surrender as Melody was glaring at him evilly; the heavyweight champion just tried to hide his amused smile from his ex.

J2H: I was protecting you Mel, making sure you was out of the way.

Reaching out towards her he went to pull her towards himself for a mocking hug but Melody slapped his hands away from her. She was mad at him, for no valid reason. Females huh?

Melody: BY PUSHING ME IN THE SAME DIRECTION OF THE PRETEND SNAKE??… I’m shocked; I can’t even look at you right now.

Throwing her hands up in the air to extend her point Melody just huffed, however even though she said she couldn’t look at him right now her eyes will still immersed in the sight of his muscular body.  

J2H: if that’s the case, how come you’re still staring babe?

He just looked at her all collected while Melody was trying to remove her eyes from him, he had a point. Shaking her head she raised her right hand up to cover her eyes before turning around and walking off on him. He had for the first time in his life since meeting her, made her speechless. A grin of victory sprawled across his features as he slowly took off behind her. Reaching out he placed his right hand around the back of her neck. The feeling if his touch on her was enough to bring Melody to look to her side to glare up at him. James however didn’t say a word he just kept walking, smirking internally because he knew he finally had her number and now he finally knew that Melody had a weakness and it was him.

---

It took them two full hours to get done with their hike. A hike that was only meant to take an hour and a half but by the time these two stopped mucking around and actually focused on walking they extended their travel time by half an hour. Well that and Melody had stumbled on a section of loose rocks and James had to catch her to save her from falling to her death but she won’t ever bring that up. However they both made it to the top of the hiking trail that was just short of the top of the mountain and they were ready for activity three.

Activity Three: BUNGEE!!!!

We’re still in the great outdoors but this time Melody and James are standing on top of a well-known bungee jumping bridge in California called the Bridge to Nowhere because well it literally was in the middle of nowhere. It was just the two of them since Melody have forked out a little bit extra to just have it a private session for them two of them. She didn’t know how James would react to her telling him they we going bungee jumping and she also didn’t know how she would go in front of a giant crowd. You see there are a few things that Melody fears in life, the nightmares, the boogie man, scary movies, spiders… and heights. She was petrified of heights. She hates them even. So today was going to be a real test. A lovely workman was making sure the latches, harnesses and ropes were all tied up around both of their feet and chests as Melody just looked over at James, she was now a bright shade of ghostly white.

Melody: Are you scared?

James titled his head down at her as she spoke to him, he could see the fear in her eyes and apart of him wanted to comfort her while another part of him just couldn’t wait to see if she would actually go through with the jump. He wasn’t overly keen about the idea, I mean bungee jumping wouldn’t be something he would pick to do but because it was Mel’s adventure filled day he was going to give it ago. As the bungee jumping expert fiddled with the last latch around Melody’s waist James kept a watchful eye on him making sure it was done up correctly.

J2H: Psst, no!

His voice was confident but Mel could see the hint of panic on James’ face, I mean they were just about to jump off a bridge for thrill seeking fun.

Melody: I am.

She was now standing beside him looking for comfort that she knew wasn’t going to come easy. James was really bad at offering supportive advice.

J2H: This was your idea.

See I told you. Melody didn’t expect a miracle she just thought he would be her cheerleader and maybe say “You can do anything if you put your mind too it” but I guess he was just in the same boat as she was. Nervous and unsure if something was going to go wrong and that this might be the last thing they ever did in life. So they should live with no regrets right?

Melody: Well I didn’t think my heart would beat this fast when I finally got here.

James found it hard to believe how naive she was; he just quickly rested his right hand on the top of her shoulder and smiled at her.

J2H: You’ll be fine… now like they say, ladies first.

With a playful shove he pushed Melody closer to the side of the bridge onto the jumping pad. She just looked back at him with her mouth wide open in astonishment. Did he just push her again into the face of danger? Screwing her nose up at him she stepped back to being beside him.

Melody: No, no, men go first.

She nudged him and James almost stumbled over because he wasn’t expecting her to give such a big shove. Letting out a chuckle he just regained his balance and growled at her.

J2H: No I insist you go first.

Holding his hands out James pointed towards the long platform that they had to walk out on before they took the big leap of faith. Rolling her beautiful hazel eyes she just huffed at him, he was being such a pain in her side today.

Melody: Okay fine, but if I die be a good father to Dexter.

J2H: I’m not his father.

James bit back; he wasn’t taking any responsibility in the duckling that Melody had just adopted. As the two were about to enter a bitter battle of words the Bungee Jump coordinator chimed in with a massive smile on his face.  

Greg: I don’t mean to interrupt you guys but you can both jump together if you would like?

Say no more Greg, as Melody turned around to him with her eyes open wide she smirked.

Melody: Really?

J2H: Why did you tell her that?

Turning to look at Greg, James flashed him an evil glare before turning back to look at Mel who had her right hand out stretched.

Melody: Hey Jam, you wanna hold my hand?

She was giving him her shameless side eyes that she always gave him when she was up to trouble.

J2H: Why do you always sound suspect when you ask me questions like that?

Melody just shrugged her shoulders and acted sweet and innocent which silently drove James batty. After a few minutes they had to get reharnessed up so they could do a double jump so they didn’t collide together in mid jump and end up knocking each other out. They were now strapped in and ready to make the big leap, James just looked at Melody and when he noticed that she had her eyes closed, he just stepped out without giving warning and made the leap for her. As they both started the plunge James could be heard cheering while Melody was screaming with fear. As the cord finally held tension the two just started to swing back and forth in mid-air. James was looking out at the scenery while Melody was clinging onto him with tears in her eyes.  She was shaking like a leaf from fear; it took James a few moments to realise before her held onto her to comfort her.

Melody: Is now a good time to talk about boundaries?

Melody looked at James with tears welling in her eyes, she was excited that she had ticked another item off her bucket list but she was still so scared.

J2H: Mel you’re kinda choking the life out of me.

Melody: Its okay I know CPR!

Letting go of him gently Melody just “eep” him, they were still just hanging around in the air swinging back and forth as the guides were giving them some time to appreciate what they had just accomplished together.

---

After the two spent a few hours out at the bungee jumping, both of them completed solo jumps with James coaching Melody through her fear it was time to head off to the next and final activity for the day. The two were rushed down the mountain on the express path. Which Melody swears she didn’t know anything about so their two hour hike turned into forty-five minute at the most.  They jumped in Melody’s car once more and headed towards the coast. They were in for at least a one hour car ride, but they stretched it out to two as they stopped for some lunch. Finally James’ eyes fell onto the picture perfect beach and he finally knew that the last activity was going to be one he was really going to enjoy.


Activity Four: Jet skiing, swimming and tennis.  

James and Melody had met up with Melody’s cousin Ava, who look really familiar to James but he couldn’t put his finger on where or when he had seen her. Ava had brought along her husband and some of his male friends to join in all the fun. They were all around the same age, ranging from nineteen through to twenty-three; they were also very successful or rich kids. Melody had planned this; she wanted James to make some new friends so she indirectly hoped this planted some seeds. That’s why this afternoon’s activities were going to be dedicated to chillaxing, jet skiing, surfing, swimming and a friendly game of tennis. Most of the guys had started to head down to the beach towards the Jet skis leaving Melody, Ava and James alone for the moment.

Ava: I’m so happy to see that you guys have worked everything out and you’re back together.

Ava gleamed at them as James and Melody just looked at each other before looking back to Ava and blurting out responses at the same time.

Melody: We’re just friends.

J2H: We’re not back together.

Melody was really nervous about how James was going to react to what Ava had just implied so she quickly stumbled through some more words.

Melody: We’re not even each other’s type.

He just glared at her and Melody couldn’t work out if he was upset with her or in agreement with her? Without wasting anymore time James just brushed past Melody and headed down towards the water.  Ava turned back to Melody who just clung onto herself, as she watched the love of her life walk away from her in an obvious mood. What mood it was she couldn’t exactly work out.  

Ava: My bad sorry.

Ava draped her arms around her little cousin’s shoulders and squeezed her into her side offering her comfort and support, whereas Melody just sighed as she placed her head on Ava’s shoulder.

Melody: it’s not your fault.

Flashing her cousin a reassuring smile Melody tried her best to hide what she was thinking but Ava was like her sister and she knew when something was bothering her and this was eating her little cousin alive.

Ava: You two are really bad liars tho, well you are, I’m not so sure about him.

Running her fingers through Melody’s hair, Ava looked down towards the water to see James and the rest of the boys speed off on their jet skis and head into the deeper water to play around on them. Melody just looked at the ground, playing with the sand that was beneath her feet before replying quietly.

Melody: I hurt him Ava, now I have to pay the price and if that means I only get to be in his life as his annoying friend, I’ll be his annoying friend.

By annoying friend she meant that she was annoying to him but he couldn’t escape her because she was his annoying friend. She didn’t mean that he was annoying, just clearing that up. Ava just squared her eyes while she scanned for James in the water, she wanted to have a word with him one day but it wasn’t going to happen today as she had her little cousin to worry about

Ava: And what about how you feel?

Melody: That doesn’t matter.

Now without another word spoken Mel headed down towards the water. She was off for a swim and she didn’t want to think about this drama any longer. She just wanted to have fun today and so far it had been going wonderfully until her cousin asked that stupid question. Now she didn’t know If James was happy or mad with her because he had taken off like a bat out of hell to get away from the awkward conversation and to get away from her.

---

The end of the night:

It was well and truly night time and James and Melody had finally made their way back to James’ massive Beverly Hills Mansion that was way up in the hills. However they didn’t go home empty handed as they brought home Chinese food and some drinks. They ended the night outside by the fire pit that James had lit while Melody grabbed some plates and cutlery from inside. As they enjoyed their dinner outdoors by the fire, they over looked his massive pool. Out of all the rooms in James’ house, the outdoor entertainment area was probably Melody’s favourite. Mel and James were sitting side by side on a massive chair in front of them on the wooden table was empty takeaway boxes and empty bottles of beer and an empty bottle of wine. The two hadn’t really spoken since the beach incident but made polite small talk to pass the time. Melody finally looked down at her watch, it was now 11pm. Her eyes bugged out of her head as she let out a yawn, no wonder she felt like she was going to crash and burn at any minute she was exhausted. James didn’t look too lively either as they had just had a massive day of activities not to forgot he was rudely awoken at 3am. James was leaning back into the comfy chair as Melody started to stand up, her movements caught James attention.

Melody: I should go home.

Reaching out he grabbed onto Melody’s wrist, to stop her from walking away. He gently pulled her back towards him, turning her a
t

43
Climax Control Archives / Oh La La!
« on: March 11, 2016, 07:28:32 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Heeeeeeeeeeeyyyyy good looking, fancy meeting you here! Well hello, hi and welcome back to the wonderful mind of ME, Melody Grace Carpenter. Now I’m going to tell you a story, wait; hold up, did I remember to turn my hair straightener off? I think so, I must have, anyways… oh yeah back to the story.

Once upon a time, there was a young Blonde Butterfly who just wanted to fly around the world and do as she pleased. Until one day she ran into a big, scary, oily old bully whose name rhymes with Pot Buff but it’s definitely not Hot Stuff. I mean I would never ever, ever talk badly about Pot Buff, I mean Hot Stuff. Now this Pot Buff wanted to rule the entire world and everything and everyone in it. Nevertheless he never could control the Blonde Butterfly and this made Pot Buff mad and glow red with anger. Especially as the Blonde Butterfly just fluttered her way around his castle coming and going as she pleased. Pot Buff didn’t like that because he knew deep down that he could in fact control the young Butterfly and more importantly he could make money off of her good graces. So this evil, evil man decided one night that while she was fluttering around his corridors that he would trap her. YES, trap her in a cage. A cage that looked exactly like an office, but it wasn’t an office; it was the evil dwellings of a torture chamber. That many had entered before, some exiting with gold, some exiting with scars while some others? Well some of the others just never came out. I can only assume they died in a grease fire or fell into an endless hole.

Now while she was locked in his torture chamber of wickedness she was at the mercy of his commands. At first he was abrupt and just told her to sign her life over to him and she quickly refused. This made Pot Buff angry and when he was angry he was cunning, so he used his magical powers. Did I forget to mention he had magical powers? Well he does and Pot Buff used them against Ms Blonde Butterfly. First he sprinkled her with a powder called blackmail when he threatened to go after one of the very few people she held close to her heart. Let’s call him Despy-err-um-De-Best-friend, YES that’s right he went after the Blonde Butterfly’s DeBestFriend. At first the young Butterfly just laughed as she flapped her beautiful wings and she mocked Pot Buff because Pot Buff clearly forgot about DeBestFriend’s father. However he had not forgotten about DeBestFriend’s father and Pot Buff threatened him as well.

What is a young Blonde Butterfly to do?

Well she didn’t get much time to think of a way out of the chamber, because Pot Buff came back with another jab to her wings. He evilly told her that he would take a precious charm off her mystical friend who she calls Be. Pot Buff said he would strip Be of his jewels and leave him jewel less. Mean Mr Pot Buff didn’t stop there. Oh no he went after another one of her SUPER friends; he told her that she too would have her powers stripped from her. What was Blonde Butterfly going to do knowing that DeBestFriend, Be and Superoxi were all going to stuffer at the hands of this bully because she didn’t want to be tied down? The Butterfly grew sad, because not only would her life be changed but the ones who she loved and held close would be punished for her bad choices.

As the Blonde Butterfly took a moment to think about her options, looking for a loop-hole that’s when the evil Pot Buff grew taller. He towered over her casting a shadow. His shadow was so big and powerful it removed the shimmer from her big beautiful wings. The much stronger, fitter, smarter and crafty Pot Buff wasn’t done. Oh no, Pot Buff wasn’t even close to being done. As Pot Buff took out his sword and struck her where it would hurt the Blonde Butterfly the most. Her big bouncy heart! Pot Buff looked her directly in her gazing eyes as he shoved the dagger in. While letting her know that if she did not agree to these lists of terms and conditions she wouldn’t be allowed to download the new IPhone update for her IPhone 6 and alas the world would be ruined and she wouldn’t receive the taco emoji. Wait, sorry wrong story.

Ah yes, Pot Buff said to her if she didn’t agree to sign on the dotted line and hand over her soul, he would take the one thing that her dearly missed ex “boyfriend” had worked hard his whole life for. He was going to take the apple of her eye’s crown away from him. That is when the Blonde Butterfly’s heart sank, faster than a speeding bullet. He had gone and pulled on her heart strings and played them like a violin as he threated to go after King JamAmazing’s reign. The Blonde Butterfly couldn’t bring herself to let Pot Buff ruin the lives of her four closest friends. So with a sigh and with sadness in her eyes she agreed to do whatever Mr Pot Buff wanted her to do.

That’s when the Beautiful Blonde Butterfly penned her name down on the dotted line. As soon as the ink dried, her gorgeous wings burnt to ashes and disappeared. He had trapped her and she now belonged to him. Pot Buff now had her under his control and just for a minute the world stopped spinning, true story. Now she wasn’t allowed to fly away out of his castle without asking for permission first. However luckily for her she already had holidays planned so this mean, mean Bully couldn’t stop her from going to Paris next week. Nevertheless the Blonde Butterfly has had some time to think about it and well it’s like they always say they all lived happily ever after in the end right?

The End!

---


OH MY LIFE!! Did you see what that mean, mean, MEAN man made me do? He made me sign a new contract to Sin City Wrestling. Now let’s get one thing out in the open. I DON’T mind coming back to wrestling and my reservations about signing back with Sin City Wrestling have nothing to do with my love of wrestling. I will always love wrestling, I will always love Sin City Wrestling and I will always love my herd of fans - The Melephants. My problems with re-signing have nothing to do with my surroundings or my environment or the people but it absolutely has everything to do with me. Yes me.

You see I don’t think I’m ready for a comeback, in fact when I started wrestling I didn’t think I was even ready for my debut. I mean I was like all cool as a cucumber and told everyone that I was going to rock the dance floor. I said I would take on the entire Sin City Wrestling Bombshell roster and shake them to their cores. Now, what’s changed to make me believe that I’m not worthy? Well a lot has changed; a lot of things in my life have changed. I mean… look at the tragic mess that I left it in.

The tragic mess wasn’t anyone fault but my own and I Melody Grace Carpenter hurt A LOT of people when I just decided that I wasn’t good enough. I left behind a husband, I left behind my best friend and I left behind my fans.  However now here I stand coming back into the wrestling world with no idea who stands with me or who stands against me. Talk about a solar eclipse. I have no idea if people want to see me shine or if people just want to watch me fall down and burn.

If I were you, I would want to watch me burn. I mean who tricks a guy into marrying them? Who let’s their best friend take all the blame for it for months? Who just ups and leaves a country because things are getting too out of control and heated for them to contain? Who just walks out on their best friend who is about to have baby? Who just walks out of an adopted family in the Sins? Who just leaves behind the most precious fan base in the whole Sin City Wrestling Universe? Who just gets up and leaves their tag team partners high and dry? Who just walks away because things are hard? Who, who, who, who, who? I’ll tell you who a failure does and a failure by the name of Melody Grace Carpenter did.

I walked away from James, Simpson, Despy, Synn, Gabriel, Odette, Misty, Roxi, Rage, Kittie, Candy… I could keep going on for days… I walked away from the best damn job a girl could ask for. I walked away from the fame, the fortune, the bright lights and some of the best nights of my life. I walked away from my friends and I walked away from my fans without a damn word and without a damn reason.

You want to know my reason? I have no reason that will ever be good enough to fix the damage that I have caused. Nothing I could ever do or say will heal the wounds of those who wish to keep them open. Just know while your wounds were either healing or bleeding that I was suffering my own torment. I’m not saying this so you all stand back and say aww poor Melody. I’m saying this because this is the truth. There wasn’t a day that went by that I didn’t think of you. There wasn’t a day that went by where I didn’t think of the mess I had left you all in. It wasn’t the days that were the hardest; it was the nights. Night time is when all your mind does is race off in a million different directions. That’s when I found myself missing you all the most. The nights were the toughest, the nights without him were the unhappiest I have ever been. However all this pain, that my own mind put me though was my own damn fault. I had entered hell and to be very honest and real I think I have left a bit of myself down there.

Days turned into weeks - weeks turned into months and months almost turned into a year before I returned. Returning wasn’t easy; trust me when I say that. Yet I found myself clicking away at the keys on Twitter and before I knew it I was back into your world. I was being accepted back into my old life. Misty and Roxi let me back in with open arms, Despy was nothing but kind to me and Synn… well I have been avoiding him like the plague. Dom and Annie couldn’t be more excited to see me back. While others like Candy and James are undecided. Some of my greatest fears were washed away in a heartbeat. Nevertheless some of them are still set in stone and are here to stay; I call them permanent destructions that will bare everlasting scars.

At first I wasn’t going to step foot back into Sin City Wrestling. Yet the Surf Boys tempted me back in and that night was the night I learnt that somethings can’t be forgotten. No matter how much distance or time you give it. The night of my unofficial return to Sin City Wrestling was the night that Candy Overton broke my nose because I had let her down. Candy wanted to inflict some of the pain that I let her feel while I was away. It was also the night that I looked into his eyes for the first time in months and I felt like the biggest let down in the whole entire world. You guys might hate him, you guys might think he is just a brat but to me… he was the one I let down the most. Yet there I was just standing in front of him dressed up like an idiot because I was too afraid to be myself. I had a perfect opportunity to try and make things right and I treated it like a sideshow and acted like a damn clown.  Smooth Melody Smooth!

Weeks have gone past and every aspect of my life has run hot and cold, but now it’s time to rebuild, it’s time to recover and it’s time to return.

What greater way to return then taking on Veronica Taylor? Maybe just maybe if I beat her, some of this shadow of doubt can lift. Maybe the sun can come out and shine. God only knows it’s been a while since I felt the warmth from its glow on my skin.

---


#CockneyPartyPlane

The scene opens up on the #CockneyPartyPlane that left Eureka Airport a few hours after Climax Control went off the air. On the plane was of course Ben Jordan, who had sent out an open invitation to anyone and everyone in SCW. The people who answered the call were none other than J2H, Simpson, Sammi and Melody Grace. It was a four hour flight destined for San Francisco so Melody could make it in time to hop on her flight bound for Paris. James on the other hand was headed anywhere he could get a ticket too. Simpson would no doubt follow James. Sammi was hoping this mystery flight would get her miles away from her sister. So far on this flight Melody and Ben had an epic FIFA showdown in which ended up in a tie leaving them both at two games up on each other. The tie would have to be settled at a later date. While Sammi, James and Simpson watched on in disbelief at how good Melody was on the PlayStation. Considering she was just smacking away at the buttons not really knowing what she was doing, while Ben was sweating bullets and taking it very seriously. After the FIFA game, Simpson had decided to recline his seat and go for a nap, whilst Sammi and Ben were sitting together talking quietly. James just had his headphones in his ears listening to music, as Melody sat across from him attempting to read a book. She could read thank you very much, it’s just she had a lot on her mind. Looking up from her book Melody looks at James, who at the same time looks up at her. Her eyes quickly dart away from him as she didn’t want to be caught out staring. James just rolls his eyes before looking back down at his phone.

A few moments pass by before Melody closes her book and grabs the blanket that she was wrapped up in. She rolls it up into a little ball and before she knew it she was making her way over towards James. Now she was standing in front of him, James can feel that she is right there and he slowly lifts his head up to look at her. Removing the earphones from his ears he just watches on as Melody waves at him.

Melody:  Hi!

James doesn’t wave back he just continues to look at Melody, who is now rocking back on the heels of her feet acting like a nervous school girl. To break the tension a bit James finally replies.

J2H:  Hi!

Melody smiles at him and quickly drops her right hand down to her side before she reaches out with her left hand offering James the blanket.

Melody:  Are you cold? You looked cold, I brought a blanket. Did you want a blanket? I could take the blanket away if you don’t want it. I’m rambling again aren’t I? I’ll just leave you alone, I’m sorry.

She was rambling and she couldn’t stop herself. Finally Melody found that her voice had stopped and she was just standing there with her hand out offering a warm blooded male a blanket on a plane. Shaking her head from side to side, she was kicking herself inside. What an idiot. Sighing to herself Melody’s eyes dropped from James down to the floor. James could sense that she was upset and he quickly tried to correct the situation.

J2H:  You don’t have to go Mel, plus where are you going to go?

Her hazel eyes lifted from the floor as she watched James point around the plane, motioning that she couldn’t go anywhere without him seeing her, or without her being in the same place as him. They were essentially trapped on a plane together, nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

Melody:  I could go back over there, if you would prefer?

Melody pointed back to the chair that she had just come from, she didn’t even wait for a response before she just started to walk backwards. James without even thinking reached out his left hand and tapped the leather chair beside him offering her a spot to sit down. Looking up at her he smirked.

J2H:  And what continue to stare at me and look away quickly and pretend that you’re not looking at me when I happen to glance over at you?

She felt the blood rush to cheeks as her face started to blush, ducking her head down she hoped her long blonde hair would cover her embarrassment. It didn’t in fact James could see that she was flushed with awkwardness and that only caused his smirk to grow wider.

Melody:  Oh I was looking at you? I didn’t even notice.

Mumbling under her breathe so he could barely hear her Melody looked back up at James. Her right hand came up to cover her face, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. Melody locked eyes with James and they shared a gaze for a couple of seconds before James’ eyes trailed off to the vacant spot beside him. Once again he tapped it, motioning to her to take a seat.

J2H:  Just sit down Mel, you’re obviously dying to talk about something, it’s written all over your face.

Melody:  It is?

J2H:  You’re like a book sometimes, other times you’re a puzzle.

She didn’t know if she should smile or frown at that last comment. Instead she just unwraps the blanket that was in her hands and draped it over James’ body, before she quickly took a seat beside him. James just looks out in front of him while Melody continues to fiddle around with the blanket making sure that James was covered and she was covered as well. After she was done moving around getting comfortable Melody looked over at him. Her wide eyes gleaming with excitement it was as if she had forgotten about the iciness between them. She quickly licked her glossed lips and spoke.

Melody:  Hi!

If she could slap herself on the forehead she probably would have, shaking her head from side to side again she silently sighed.

J2H:  Hi again.

James just kept his eyes on Melody but he was still distant, she couldn’t put her finger on it. Well she could but she wanted to ignore it. The two young former flames just sat in silence for a while before Melody’s voice broke it.

Melody:  I’m just going to cut to the chase, James I don’t want things to be this weird between us. I know that sounds really stupid because it’s not like we have the cleanest past, but I just want things to be different from now on. I mean that, so to break the ice I want you to ask me anything… anything at all and I promise you I will answer it honestly. Scouts honour, cross my heart. I mean you must have some questions burning away up there and I want to answer them, so you can get some clarity.

Her hazel eyes fell into his as he just looked across at her. Not knowing what to say for a moment James processed what Melody had just said. Melody could feel that he was analysing her, he was good at it too. He was probably looking at her face to see any tell-tale signs to expose any tricks that she might have been playing at. She wasn’t this time; she was being honest and raw with him. The only thing that he could possibly see on her face was puffy baggy eyes that looked like she hadn’t slept in months. She did well to hide them under her make up, but being this close to her it was basically rendered pointless. Melody started to panic and he must have caught a glimpse of her discomfort in her eyes so he quickly made a joke.

J2H:  For a moment there, I forgot how much you like to talk.

Smirking at her James let out a little chuckle while Melody just sunk back down into the leather chair and huffed. She had missed the humorous side of his joke and had taken it seriously.

Melody:  I’m sorry.

With that said and done she closed her eyes and wished that she was a million miles away from him, so she wouldn’t annoy him. However it wasn’t too long before she heard his voice whisper besides her. Catching her off guard she opened her eyes and turned to her left to look up at him.

J2H:  Why did you decide to come back to SCW? I mean why sign the contract? You really don’t seem thrilled to be back.

James shuffled around in his seat so he was turned in towards her as he wanted to read her answer.  He wanted to know if Melody was telling the truth. She let out a sigh and quickly replied.

Melody:  Well, did you not see what Hot Stuff did?

She was going to blame him again and James didn’t like that reply, he wanted the truth. Melody had promised to tell him the truth and so far all she had done was covered it up with a white lie.

J2H:  I did, but you had a choice Melody, you could have just walked away?

He was correct and Melody knew that. Looking up at him she cursorily rolled her tongue over her pure white teeth and took in a deep breath of air before answering him.

Melody:  And let that man think he can bully Despy? I don’t think so. I refuse to let him think that he can do that.

It was as if a little fire of passion started to burn in her eyes as she spoke about her best friend. Melody knew she hadn’t been the best, best friend, but she knew that if anything ever happened to Despy she would be heartbroken. If anyone ever hurt him, she would kill them. As Melody day dreamed about that moment, James’ voice pulled her back into reality.

J2H:  You do realise that Mark could just make Despy’s life a living hell regardless of you signing that contract or not?

Clenching her teeth together Melody groaned, she hadn’t thought of that. Her eyebrows came together as she thought of a reply but nothing came to mind just yet. James was right, he was always right.

Melody:  Yeah… well, he won’t because he got what he wanted. So I signed back to SCW to make sure Despy stayed out of Hot Stuff’s sights. I signed back up so Ben doesn’t have to lose his Tag Team Championship. I mean, he could very well give it away next week now since Simon has retired but that’s up to Ben. It shouldn’t be a decision that he was forced into doing because simple little me wouldn’t sign a contract. Also he said we would take Roxi’s away from her, what kind of a best friend would I be to her if I let him ruin hers and Keira’s reign with the Bombshell Tag Championships? I would never forgive myself.

Looking back up at James, she took in a deep inhale her facial expression were all serious. He could tell that she was telling the truth but she was dancing around the full truth. Moving in towards her closer James quietly spoke so Sammi and Ben couldn’t hear them.

J2H:  Is that it? Is that the real reason?

He was studying her again, reading her like a book as Melody just glanced into his eyes. He was good, really good at knowing how to get to the rock bottom truth. She playfully rolled her eyes at him that got a smile from James; it was as if he could now read her mind.

Melody:  It is the real reason but it’s not the whole reason.

She exhaled quietly and turned to face him more, they were now completely facing each other. Her voice was quiet but her tone was direct, she needed him to know the truth the whole truth. Reaching out with her hands she placed them on top of his and without even giving it a second though she held onto them delicately.

Melody:  He said he was going to take your title away from you. I couldn’t just sit there and let this power hungry animal take away the one thing you have worked the hardest for in your life. I couldn’t let him just strip you of your belt; I would regret that for the rest of my life. Heck, it would have just added to every bit of regret that I already have when it comes to us. I mean, I don’t regret us. Please don’t think that’s what I meant. I will never regret us. I just regret how things turned out and what happened and now I’m paying the ultimate price of you not being able to trust me. The fact is I wouldn’t have been able to stand it if I was the sole reason why you had to have your championship belt taken away from you. You have worked way to hard just to have it taken away from you, just because I wanted to be selfish and not be signed anywhere? It’s not fair.

She looked into his eyes making sure he was looking into hers before she realised that her hands were on his and her thumbs were rubbing circles around the back of his hands. She quickly jolted her hands away and smiled nervously but James didn’t even flinch, it was as if he didn’t even notice her hands on his to begin with.

J2H:  Why don’t you want to be signed to SCW Mel? That doesn’t make any sense, you love it there, you love the fans and they love you.

He had a valid point one that she was going to clear up. Running her fingers through her messy curly hair Melody let out the biggest sigh of her life, before lowering her eyes to his hands. This answer right here was either going to offend him or comfort him either way she had to tell him the truth. With a shy smile she looked back up at him and declared.

Melody:  Because I suck at wrestling James… and well James, I don’t want you to rock up to work every Sunday and be like oh great I have to see that stupid blonde girl again tonight. I know what Hot Stuff is like. I knew if I signed back to SCW he would be like great, let’s put Melody and James in a tag match together… let’s throw them on a press junket together. I know all those things are coming because he is twisted and I swear he gets off on making people miserable. I don’t want you to be miserable about seeing me day in day out. I don’t want you to not enjoy coming to work, especially while you’re at the top of the mountain. That’s not right and it wouldn’t be fair. I want you to enjoy your success and be the best you can be and I know you would enjoy all of this a lot more if I wasn’t there.

She was looking at him and she could tell that he was processing what she had just said. For the first time his eyes had moved from her face down to the side. He either believed her or he thought she was lying but she was telling the God honest truth. The longer time ticked by the longer James didn’t say a word, he didn’t reply with any sort of movement either. Melody turned away from him once again. She sunk back down into the leather seat and closed her eyes, trying to hold back the stinging pain that was burning in them. The longer her eyes were closed the heavier they became and the thought of sleep played with her mind. Who was she kidding tho? She hadn’t slept longer than 4 hours each night for the last year, why did she think she was going to get in some shut eye now?

J2H:  Where did you go Mel, when you left?

His strong voice drew her out of her daze as she opened her eyes; turning her head to her left she looked at him. He was sitting beside her still, his body slightly turned in towards hers. She shuffled up from her slouched down position and turned towards him. Melody hoped that her body language would reflect that she was one hundred percent serious about being open and honest with him.

Melody:  Norway.

“Norway” flew out of her mouth with a mixture of emotion. The sweet tone in her voice reflected that she loved Norway and she missed Norway but the sour undertone gave James the impression that it wasn’t all it was cracked up to be. Melody blinked her eyes growing heavier as she held back a yawn, she didn’t want to be rude.

J2H:  See that’s what I’m having issues with, why would you move to Norway? The only person you know there is Derek. Why would you run to Derek?

His tone was filled with bitterness as he almost hissed at her his questions. It was hard to believe that Melody would just pick up her whole life and move somewhere she had never really shown interest into going before. Thinking about his question for a while she was going to feed him a lie but she bit her tongue and held back before groaning. The truth Melody, he needed the truth. Another sigh escaped her lips and she softly replied.

Melody:  I just needed to get away. There was nothing I could say or do that would correct what I did wrong James. I panicked… so I ran. I ran to the one place I knew no one would come looking for me. I mean you’re right why would I move to freezing cold Norway? It made no sense. So I knew no one would look for me there. I didn’t want to be found. I didn’t want to be contacted and I knew Derek would respect that. I knew that he would just let me get lost there. The moment you forgot…err… found out what happened that night was enough for me to get a sign to get out of there. So I moved to Norway, I didn’t tell my parents until I got there; they were the only ones that knew well aside from Derek.

Her tone was sharp, mean, yet soft and sincere. Melody closed her eyes and once again the last twelve months of her life flashed before her young eyes. Some good memories, some flat out bad ones. Opening her eyes once more she looked at James who was just looking at her with a jumbled looked on his face.

J2H:  Forgot what? What did I forget?

Oh nuts, he had picked up on that. Melody franticly raced her mind for something to say that would make this moment right. She didn’t want to lie to James right now, but right now wasn’t the place or the time to make him remember anything. Her eyes were scanning his face and she could tell that he was growing inpatient awaiting an answer. Learning over to him she placed her right hand on the side of his face and gently held it before smiling at him.

Melody:  I used the wrong word, just ignore it. It’s just stupid Mel being stupid again.

She dropped her hand away from his face and returned it back into her lap before turning away from him. Once again she leant back into the chair and let the leather surround her and before she knew it her eyes were closed. A few minutes passed the two as they sat in silence and before she knew it Melody was drifting off to sleep. Well it was either sleep or cry and she wasn’t going to cause a scene on this fantastic plane ride. James just sat in silence he didn’t know what had just happened but he knew there was more too it. He was about to talk to her but as he looked over to her, James saw that she was sleeping. Resting back into the chair he huffed before placing his head phones back into his ears to get lost in some music. He needed to clear his mind and process everything she had just told him. As James made himself comfortable, his movements on the chair trigged Melody to slightly wake from her slumber. James watched as Melody rolled over towards him and before he knew it her head was resting on his shoulder, while her arm gently positioned itself over his chest. He didn’t move, he didn’t say a word he just sat there and let her sleep. James just looked down at Melody unsure of what to do; his thoughts were quickly cut short when the sound of Simpson’s bold voice could be heard.

Simpson:  Sir, do you want me to move her?

James looked up at Simpson and shook his head from side to side before he lifted his right hand waving Simpson off. Looking back down at Melody, James just sighed he didn’t know what he was going to do with her or about her just yet. However in this moment he was going to let her get some sleep, after all he knew that she hadn’t been sleeping and that she needed rest regardless of how uncomfortable it made him feel.

---

#Paris

The scene opens up outside the Château of Vincennes’ castle in Paris France, before it slowly pans inside to see Ms Melody Grace’s face. She appears to be sitting down in a rather large chair. Her body can’t be fully seen only from the shoulders up as the camera is partially zoomed in. Licking her lips she smiles before tossing a lock of her blonde hair to the side. Finally her lips parted once more and her voice was heard, in a soft whisper like tone.

Melody:  Hello everyone and welcome back to my life. I have missed you all and I hope that you have missed me? Well what can I say? I’m back in Sin City Wrestling and in my very first match back I get to face the first class model Veronica Taylor. Ooooooh the big bad Veronica Taylor, actually I shouldn’t make jokes considering one of the last times we faced each other she beat me. Although I’ve always been told that, accidents do happen and letting her pin me was one of them. Boy oh boy have I not lived that down. I shouldn’t be mean about Veronica; I mean it’s not her fault that she has the personality of a wet mop… oh, oops. I’m really bad at these promotional things. I mean I’m not exactly the meanest person, so I rarely ever know what to say. Especially with this being my first week back in like almost a year. I think I have lost my touch. Yo Simpson, what does J2H say in his promos?

Melody just looks away from the camera to look at Simpson. Simpson can’t be seen on the footage but his loud voice booms out from behind the camera.

Simpson:  Ms Grace, as the cool kids say, he normally just hangs shit on his opponents.

Nodding her head Melody looks back at the camera and smiles, before lifting her right hand up to give Simpson a thumbs up in approval.

Melody:  Oh thank you Simpson, I don’t know what that means, but I can assure you… I won’t be doing that to poor Veronica Taylor. I mean is it not bad enough that the unfortunate soul has to face me in my return match at Climax Control? I mean she’s going to be locking horns with me, Melody Grace and I have a very sharp point to prove. This point being that I can actually beat her and I will beat her. She might have won last time but this time history won’t repeat itself like. She’s the one that ruined Despy’s and mine dream tag team match. So I’m going to be the one that ruins her, whatever she has going on for herself now days. I’m sorry I’m just really out of touch with what happened to the irrelevant people in Sin City Wrestling, while I was away. I mean I kept my eye on J2H, Despy, The Sins, Misty, Roxi, Christian and all the good guys that I know and love but apart from that I don’t know what anyone has done. My bad, what can I say? The reception in Norway is terrible. The food is fantastic tho, Maaemo has like the best food on the planet.

She brings her right hand up to her face and her fingers come together, she kisses her fingers before moving her hand away from her face letting her fingers explode apart. You know the international hand gesture for something that is magnificent? Just as she goes to continue Simpson’s voice cuts her off.

Simpson:  Ms Grace, you’re getting a little off topic.

Looking back at Simpson she smiles and thanks him before quickly turning back to the camera.

Melody:  Oops sorry Simpson, what should I talk about next?

Shrugging her shoulders Melody’s sucks her lower lip into her mouth, she hadn’t cut a promo in a very long time. It was almost like she had forgotten how to do it.

Simpson:  Well you could talk about how you’re going to out match her?

Clicking her fingers together she flashed Simpson a wild smile before she looked back at the camera. Life was blazing in her eyes.

Melody:  What he said. Veronica I got you boo, I’ve got your number but I’m definitely not going to call it. I’m going to beat you with it. You see little First Class model...

A snort left Melody’s lips as she tried to stuff down the laugh that was going to leave them.

Melody:  I’m sorry she calls herself still? She’s got a head like a smashed crab but she’s going to call herself a model? HOLD UP is she still dating Giani?

Turning away from the camera once more Melody looked at Simpson, who just replied.

Simpson:  I’m not sure Ms Grace.

Turning back to look down the lens of the camera Melody moved a lock of her long blonde hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ear. Her smile was from ear to ear as she finally looked like she was enjoying this whole comeback idea.

Melody:  Oh that’s too funny. Oh we could have double dated boo, that would have been like really epic for you. I mean I would have needed ear plugs to drown out your voice, but ah good times. I mean they never happened but we all know how they would have turned out. You still would have been ugly, bitter and jealous and I would have just been happy and well everything you’re not. Anyways back on track, Simpson says I should say how I’m going to out match you, so just know this Sunday you will be out matched. I have some pretty slick new moves that I have learnt in my year away from the spotlight I mean Derek Thorne is my coach and well let’s just say, last time I was in SCW I was a little bit rusty but this time my dear lobster friend, I’m locked and loaded. I know everyone says that when they return to the ring, but trust me… I got this and I’ve got you. There’s no doubt in my mind, that this Sunday I’m going to show you up and show everyone what the new and improved Melody Grace looks like. How am I going Simpson?

Her hazel eyes once again looked over at her friend who could be heard applauding her, encouraging her.

Simpson:  Great, Ms Grace, I think it’s time to wrap it up… there’s a line forming.

His voice sounded strong as Melody just shrugged her shoulders. Looking towards the camera once more she let out a slight giggle before she continued.

Melody:  Excellent idea Simpson. So Veronica, seriously, I will see you this Sunday with your second class face and your trashy attitude. Trust me when I say this, you might think you hold the crown and you’re Sin City Wrestling royalty but it’s only a matter of days away before I return and well…

The camera pans out to see that Melody is sitting on a rather old but beautiful throne, she lifts both her hands up to her side motioning to the big beautiful seat of power.

Melody:  I’ll take your throne.

Winking at the camera Melody smirks as she puts her hands back down in her lap.

Melody:  Oh La La! Dramatic isn’t it? It’s so French it hurts. As for my friends, family and fans I look forward to seeing you again this Sunday night live. I promise you, I will put in the hard yards to win all of your love and trust back… just give me some time. Although I know I have my loyal Melephants out there and trust me when I say this, I’m coming back to rise up and claim a spot at the top, so I can hang with the best that Sin City Wrestling has to offer… I wanna be grouped with the best, I want people to see I can hold my own against the likes of Alexis, Mercedes, Melanie, Mikah… boy that is a lot of M’s oh and Sammi… There’s even more M’s… it will take time, but I’ll get there and maybe just maybe...

Melody is interrupted by the sound of Simpson’s voice.

Simpson:  Ah… Ms Grace I think we need to leave.

Jumping up from the throne Melody quickly looks into the camera, while adjusting her beautiful bright yellow dress.

Melody:  Later everyone, I love you and miss you… see you Sunday… on Climax Control!

With a quick kiss blown to the camera Melody runs out of the shot. The cameras quickly twirl around to see Simpson swoop in and usher her out of the building, sheltering her away from a group of angry people who had been waiting for ages for their turn to sit in the chair of power.

---

Early Saturday morning, airport blues.

The scene opens up inside the London Heathrow Airport, how did we get there you ask? Well Simpson had left Paris and headed to Monte Carlo to be with J2H while Melody had jumped on a plane to Manchester to see her good friend Kickass Smurf who had been badly attacked earlier in the week. After visiting her friend Melody had jumped on a train to London and spent the night there, so she could be close to the airport. J2H and Simpson on the other hand flew in very early this morning from Monte Carlo, to catch the same connecting flight back to the States. Now sitting in a quite corner of the normally busy airport Melody Grace can be seen sitting beside Simpson, while James sat across from them. The three weren’t saying much as they all looked down at their phones. Melody was going to speak to James but his face was that buried into his phone it wasn’t funny as he was laughing and smirking away at something he found hilarious. Rolling her eyes, Melody thought it went undetected but Simpson had picked up on it.  

Simpson:  How was your holiday Ms Grace?

Melody looked up to Simpson and faked a smile.

Melody:  It was perfect Simpson, I couldn’t have asked for a better working vacation.  

Simpson flashed Melody a rare smile before nudging her with his elbow.

Simpson:  What’s on your mind Ms Grace?

J2H chuckled to himself once more which snapped Melody’s and Simpson’s attention over towards him. James didn’t know that he was being stared at as he continued to text away on his phone. The young blonde turned her attention back to Simpson smiling up at him.

Melody:  Oh nothing Simpson... oh and thank you for looking after me the last few days, it’s been really good to hang out with you again. You’re my favourite... I really appreciate it.

Just as Simpson was going to reply J2H’s voice broke up their conversation.

J2H:  How was Paris? Did you guys get as lucky as what I did in Monte Carlo?

He was smiling his big white smile that meant he was bragging; Melody looked up at him and blatantly rolled her eyes at him before huffing loudly. J2H thought he was being friendly but for some reason his question had upset Melody.

Melody:  I didn’t go to Paris just so I could get Lucky James.  

James screwed up his nose at the tone in Melody’s voice he wasn’t sure what he had done to make her cranky at him. He wasn’t going to find out either as Melody just slid back into the chair and pushed down her sleeping eye mask over her eyes. J2H looked at Simpson and then back to Melody before back to Simpson who motioned to James that he didn’t know what was wrong with a shrug of the shoulders. Shaking his head from side to side in disbelief James couldn’t help it, he just had to poke the bear.

J2H:  Melody, are you just grumpy because you never got a date with Gaston?

Without any words Melody sat up and pulled her eye mask off her face, reaching out she grabbed on to the pillow that was in her lap and she flung across at James. The lightweight pillow just hit James’ chest and fell to the floor, James couldn’t stop laughing. Simpson on the other hand was just watching the both of them. Melody had pulled her face mask down over her eyes once more and turned away from them both trying to get some peace and quiet. James on the other hand was sitting with his elbows pressed on his knees leaning forward looking at her holding back his laughter. In his hands he was flinging his phone around trying to work out if she was really grumpy at him or because she hadn’t slept? Standing up from his seat James, put his right hand inside his jacket pocket putting his phone away, but when he removed his hand from his pocket he pulled out a gift wrapped box. Making his way over towards Melody he reached out with his free left hand and grabbed onto her hands opening them. He placed the box in the palms of Melody’s hands and smirked down at her.

J2H:  Cheer up Belle.  

And we fade to black.

But hold up what’s in the box?  

As I said we fade to black.


44
Character Building Roleplays / It's time to PARTY!
« on: March 04, 2016, 07:56:12 AM »
 * I will code this roleplay when I wake up to make it easier on the eyes - We just had a massive storm rip through and I have no internet- so trusty iPhone it is for now. Thank you to everyone who said I could use them in DM's! I'm happy to add onto this soo hit me up DM or PM wise and we can work on something.

---

Oh My Lord, it’s been like a trillion years since I’ve done this. Like whoa, yet I don’t look a day over twenty-two, winky-face. So did you see what day it was on Tuesday? I mean beside the 1st of March, it was James’ birthday. You know James Huntington-Hawkes Number 3, my “ex” husband, yeah that guy. It was totally his date of birth and boy oh boy did you guys spoil him. He had twitter notifications coming out the ying-yang. I don’t even know what that saying means but it just clicks, so I’m going to use it okay? Okay? Not only did you guys flood his feed with well wishes but you guys also said you would come to his big “surprise” birthday bash and guess who is hosting it? Go on, guess, guuuuueeeeeesssss, okay it’s ME! Melody Grace Carpenter-Huntington-Hawkes Number 1 wait a minute that’s not my name anymore, but you get the point. I’m back in West Hollywood and I’m going to throw down the best birthday party the world has ever seen since the birth of Master Yoda. Now I wasn’t at his birthday party but I heard whispers that it was, epic.

Epic, Friday night will be.

It’s going to be off the Ching-a-ling, off the charts, up so high it’s hanging with the stars in the night sky. This Friday’s birthday party has to be a success, because well it just has to be. So far this week straight after Climax Control, I met up with the owners of The London Hotel in West Hollywood and secured the venue. I mean have you seen this place? It’s a roof top venue, it has a pool, grassed areas, a bar, and a DJ booth it’s perfect. Not only that it gives you a perfect crystal clear view of all that glitters and all that is gold in Hollywood. Well after that meeting I hopped straight on a plane for New York City where I met with one of the BEST cake designers on the planet and together we designed a masterpiece. It’s going to be huge. After New York I flew to Philly to visit, wait never mind that doesn’t have anything to do with party a plan that was just me beating a one armed guy at bowling.

After Philly I jumped back on a plane to California where I secured Red Foo to play on the roof top. I mean I don’t even know if James likes Red Foo but I have asked him a million times what type of music he likes and he just says – “you know all of it.” What kind of an answer is that James? Anyways Red Foo likes to party and I like to party so he is perfect really. I also have worked out the decorations; everything will be black, gold or white. I mean everything; I even managed to score two huge glitter guns that will spray out gold glitter. Magic, pure magic! I also caught up with LACE fireworks and booked in for a lavish fireworks display. After the fireworks I had to taste test the menu for the party food and boy oh boy did Melly do good. Little burgers, sliders, ribs, chips, party pies, pizza and even fancy stuff like salmon that has been pan fired for two seconds resting on a bed of air seasoned kale that was grown on the western side of the Himalayas, okay that part might be a lie because it’s only snow on that mountain. However the chef did tell me but I didn’t really pay any attention because I was too busy feeding my face. Then my favourite part is the alcohol testing, I mean did you know how many bottles of champagne and wine I had to pick from? A LOT! As for the beer testing, I would rather have hot lead poured down my throat, so I just texted Gabriel and he told me what was what and that has been ordered, paid for and locked in for Friday night.

Now what else have I done? Oh I booked a smoke machine, security, waiters and I have made sure there are some game stations set up you know like fun adult games like pin the tail on the donkey but you know the R-rated version. I also booked in luxury cars to drive people home from the venue because drink driving is frown upon and I don’t want anyone to be hurt on their journey home. So to say I have pretty much everything is covered is pretty much an understatement. I made sure I picked Synn’s brains when I started to plan this; he is like the King of event planning and now I’m the Queen. The Queen of event planning, not Synn’s Queen I just need to clear that up before TMZ decides to have a field day.  

The only thing I have planned but I can’t guarantee is James Huntington-Hawkes III’s appearance, I mean for some strange reason he hates his birthday maybe even more than how much he hates me. That’s a lot. I mean on twitter he said he wasn’t going to show up but I have been texting Simpson and he says that he could make something happen. Although James is very, VERY set in his ways… I just hope my present just maybe broke some of the ice between us. People have been asking me all week why am I even doing this? Well it’s simple, James deserves a party thrown for him, I mean he did just become the SCW World Heavyweight Champion and it’s his birthday. Plus when it all boils down to it, I need to make a lot of things up to him, not saying that a brand new G63 and a party is going to just make him want to walk back into my life but I’m hoping it shows him that I honestly regret all the bad vibes that are currently keeping us apart.

Well that’s enough emotional talk; it’s time to get on with the PARTY!!!

---

The London Hotel; West Hollywood – Roof Top bar – 10:30pm

Opening up on the beautiful roof top bar the vibe is alive and buzzing, a few hundred people have decided to show up to celebrate James Huntington-Hawkes III’s Birthday. The wine, champagne and beer is flowing while the music is thumping, people are dancing, around the pool and at the bar. There are groups of people taking selfies, while others are playing games, while others are just happy to stand around and talk. At the bottom of the beautiful roof top pool J2H is written in cursive writing while crystal clear water dances above it effortlessly. There are balloons, streamers and all sorts of party decorations in gold, black and white hung up setting tonight’s colour scheme alive. Around the big palm trees that line the pool, fairy lights wrap around them highlighting their statue showing off their natural beauty. Near the bar there is table set up for gifts and a book to sign in and leave birthday messages for James. While on the other side of that table is a big massive Lamborghini car shaped cake, the car is gold of course. The cake is big enough to feed an army of hundreds but still Melody worried that it wasn’t going to be grand enough. As the night ticked on Melody Grace could be seen walking around the party talking to her guests. From the ground up she was wearing a high pair of black heels, with an ultra-short mini skirt that was made out of black faux feathers, her mid drift was exposed while her chest was covered in a short crop top that covered her perfectly, around her shoulders was a black jacket that had shiny details where the buttons should have been. Of course she wasn’t going to need a jacket with buttons; she wanted to show off her body tonight. Around her neck was a black choker necklace while her blonde hair was done up in a messy, yet perfectly placed bun. Her makeup of course was on fleek it was natural all beside the fairly bright bold red lip look she had rocking. In her right ear an ear piece could be seen has she made sure she was constant contact with the managers of the hotel, the hotel staff, the DJ and well anyone and everyone who had a job to do tonight.  As Melody was walking around the pool she accidently bumps into one of the party guests who quickly turns around and grabs onto her arm making sure she didn’t go flying into the water.

Joshua: Easy there Melody.

Melody tried her hardest not to blush as she just dusted herself off while looking up to the very tall Joshua Acquin.

Joshua: We wouldn’t want you ending up in the pool, now would we?

He was saying that with a smile as Melody wiped her brow line.

Melody: Now wouldn’t be a good time to go swimming.

The young blonde nervously shouted back to Joshua so he could hear her above the party noise. Joshua just cracked a crooked smile.

Joshua: I guess not.

Melody: Thank you for coming out tonight, it’s good to see you back in Sin City Wrestling. Who knows I might see you there on Sunday?

Just as Melody was going to continue a voice spoke in her ear.

Melody: Eeep duty calls, I’ll catch you later okay?

Joshua just nods as Melody darts out of the way, walking around a big group of people she runs into her friends from FGA – Annie, Molly who is with her personal assistant Sam and Dom. The young blonde quickly gives them all a big hug and a kiss on their cheeks before excusing herself, heading in the direction of the DJ booth. Just as she goes to walk up the stairs she is stopped by another familiar face from SCW. The face belongs to Mercedes Vargas; Melody looks up at her with a smile as she quickly steps in front of her.

Mercedes: Melody, just the girl I wanted to see.

Melody: You wanted to see me?

Mercedes smiles down at the young Melody and nods.

Mercedes: I just wanted to ask you, is Derek coming tonight?

Melody smirks up at Mercedes and winks at her.

Melody: You’ve got a crush on my Swedish friend huh? He should be around here somewhere, look for Gabriel those two are probably drinking and talking football.

Mercedes: Melody I don’t have a crush on…

Melody: Sure you don’t Merc it’s okay he is pretty amazing.

Before Mercedes has a chance to reply Melody winks at her and darts off as the person talking in her ear piece won’t let up and she is needed up at the DJ booth. Running up the stairs to the DJ’s booth Melody makes her way over to her DJ Disco Duke who she placed a picture of on Twitter the other day. Disco Duke just hands Melody her phone that has two messages on the screen from Simpson the first message reads; “Leaving home now” and the second message reads “about twenty minutes away” Melody waves at Disco Duke and smiles while jumping up and down on the spot. James was coming, he was really coming to his party tonight. Melody can’t hold herself together she just leaps into Disco Duke’s arms for a hug who just tries to continue playing his records uninterrupted. Letting go of her friend Melody turns around and looks down at her party that she has planned and can’t help but feel proud. Everyone looked like they were having a great time. As she is looking down she spots Narly and Radical so she quickly gives them a wave as they drive into the pool in sync. Shaking her head Melody holds back her laughter as she scans her eyes around the party some more spotting Mark Ward and Christian Underwood drinking together talking no doubt about work. Keeping her phone on her this time Melody rushes back down the steel steps from the DJ’s booth and she makes her way over towards the entrance of the roof top. As she is making her way over there she smacks straight into Jason Adams who is dancing up a storm, he doesn’t skip a beat as he grabs onto Melody and spins her around, before tango dipping her. Flicking her back up Jason lets her go and he dances off, only to do the party boy against Belinda Simone who looks mortified. Melody catches her breath and turns around and now standing right in front of her is Synn, Despy, Angel, Rage and Kittie. Squealing while jumping up and down Melody reaches out grabbing onto Despy hugging him and Angel.

Melody: DESPY!!!! I’VE MISSED YOU!!!

Despy and Angel look like they are being crushed to death, but Melody finally lets them go.

Synn: Anyone would think you two haven’t just spent the last few hours playing Clue?

Melody looks up at Synn with this look that says don’t mess with me, but please don’t hurt me. Synn just looks at her with the same cold stare he gives everyone bar Despy.

Despy: Angel would like to know, is there party food here?

Melody: Of course there is buddy, its right over there!

Melody points to one of the many tables that had food on them, as well as the waiters who are walking around serving hot food and cold drinks. Before she could even say anything Despy had scampered off, which of course meant Synn followed closely but not too closely so his son didn’t know he was being watched. Melody turns to look at Rage and Kittie and she quickly makes her way up beside Rage, debating if she should hug him or not Melody decides to hug Kittie instead.

Melody: Thanks for coming out tonight guys.

Rage: Yeah, Yeah just don’t come crying to me when James doesn’t show up.

Rage just waves Melody off, but something catches her eye.

Melody: OH MY GOD Rage, you could have at least dressed up.

Before she knew it her right index finger was poking through a hole in Rage’s shirt, the hole was meant to be there but Melody thought that he has just thrown on something tardy for the party.

Kittie: I’d wash that finger if I was you Melody.

Melody pulled her finger out of the hole from Rage’s shirt that was near his chest and looked down at her finger in disgust.  

Rage: Don’t ever do that again.

Phil: Trust me the look on her face says she won’t.

Melody hears Rage’s brother’s voice and her face just glows red as she looks at him and just waves.

Melody: Hey Phil.

Phil just waves back at Melody before Rage clears his throat.

Rage: Stop looking at him like that, aren’t you in love with you know who?

Melody turns back to look at Rage, her eyes coming together in a death stare as she bites down on her bottom lip sucking it into her mouth.

Melody: keep your voice down or everyone will hear you.

Rage: I think everyone already knows, I mean who spends this much money on a party for their ex?

Melody: I hate you, I really do.

Kittie: Okay that’s enough you two; oh look Mel, Gabriel and Odette are waving you over.

Melody doesn’t even say anything she just turns around and sees Gabriel and Odette and she dashes off in their direction. Making her way through some of the guest Melody smiles and waves at them all stopping to give Justin and Amanda a big hug and kiss. Looking over to her left Melody sees that even the SCW referees, Jasmin, Holly Wood, Drew and Jacob have made their way out tonight as they can be seen making some serious moves on the dancefloor. Melody lets go of Amanda who has left a big red lipstick stain on her cheek. Melody just closes her eyes as Amanda put her hand up and pushes on Mel’s cheek firmly wiping the lipstick off of her. With a quick thank you whispered Melody hurries off but just as she is about to run straight into Gabriel and Odette for a hug she is pulled back by someone. Turning around slowly Melody looks to see Candy Overton holding her wrist, looking up at her Melody snatches her arm back.

Candy: MELODY! HI!!!

Melody can’t believe that Candy would show up here but she forces a smile.

Melody: Candy, what are you doing here?

Candy: You invited me silly, you said anyone could come, plus I really want to wish James a Happy Birthday.

Letting a loud exhale escape her lips Melody just waves her off and goes to walk off but Candy speaks to her.

Candy: I hope one day we can become best friends again?

Candy looks at Melody with hope blazing in her eyes while Melody just looks confused, deciding not to make a scene Melody just waves at her.

Melody: Can we talk about this some other time, I'm kinda busy?

Candy: Oh yeah sure.

Melody fakes a smile and watches Candy walk off, as the women who broke her nose continues to walk away Melody reaches down to her right foot lifting it up she looks like she is going to remove her shoe but the sound of Odette’s song like voice stops her.

Odette: Tell me you’re not going to throw a Jimmy Choo at her?

Stopping what she was doing Melody turns around and greets Odette with a hug and a kiss. Gabriel who is holding his wife’s hand gets tangled up into the hug but he doesn’t mind as it’s been a while since they have seen Melody.

Melody: I don’t like her and she shows up here after she breaks my nose a few weeks back, who does that?

Odette: I have no idea sweetie but you can’t be taking off your Jimmy’s just so you can throw them at her, you know my golden rule.

Melody: You don’t take your Jimmy’s off for no one and for nothing.

Odette winks down at Melody and flashes her trademark white smile.

Odette: That’s my girl.

Gabriel just looks at his wife who is corrupting the innocent Melody with a smile before he lifts his left hand that is holding a small present in it.

Gabriel: Hey Mel, Odette and Lucas got James a present where would you like us to put it?

Melody just smiles at Gabriel and takes a look at the card that’s on top of the gift.

Melody: That’s weird.

Gabriel: What’s weird?

Melody points at the card, drawing Gabriel’s attention down to it.

Melody: Why didn’t Lucas write Happy Birthday Uncle James?

Gabriel’s nostril flared as Odette squeezed his hand that was holding hers.

Gabriel: He’s NOT, you know… never mind, I’m going to go find Ben.

And with that said and done Gabriel kissed Odette’s cheek and walked off with the present still in his hand looking for the Cockney King that could be heard over the loud music somewhere in the distance.

Melody: What’s wrong with him?

Odette: Nothing honey, he is okay…

Melody: has your late night praying been keeping him up again?

Odette: Oh God.

Melody: Yeah that sounds exactly like prayers.

Odette just shakes her head her curly brunette hair cascading down around her face to hide her rosy cheeks.

Odette: So is James coming?

Just on cue the phone in Melody’s hand vibrated as she received a text, bringing her phone up to so she could read it she smiled and turned back to Odette.

Melody: he’s here!

Odette just gave her best friend a hug before whispering in her ear.

Odette: Go get him tiger.

As she pulled away Odette winked at Melody before doing what best friends do best she gave Melody the once over fixing up her outfit making sure everything was on point for her. Melody just flashed Odette a smile before prancing off towards the entrance of the roof top bar. Leaving the venue for a bit Melody pressed on the ear piece in her ear and let them know quietly that the eagle had landed. Walking down two steps Melody left the roof top bar arena and entered this little separate area that was blocked off from everyone. she quickly made her way towards a door and opened it before she disappeared into a little hall room that looked like it could seat about 100 people at max. The room however was fully sound proof and decorated like a kid’s barn yard party. Rushing she made her way over towards the elevator that was climbing its way up to the top. Without a moment to spare the elevator reached the top and with a DING the doors slid open. How standing in front of her inside the elevator was James and Simpson. James just stepped out of the elevator and looked at Melody standing alone in a room his eyes squaring at her, anger dripping from his features as Simpson stepped out behind him.

James: What the…?

Melody: James, before you say anything you have to know that I tried, I tried really hard to get people to come here tonight…

James just threw his hands up at Melody the anger and humiliation was radiating off him like he was an atomic bomb about to go off, however instead of saying anything he just looked at her one last time and stormed off.

Melody: James, wait, please, come back.

As Melody was going to chase after him Simpson stepped in front of her, his right hand coming out as his hand wrapped around Melody’s right shoulder. It looked like her was squeezing her tightly. James looked back at Simpson and Melody apart of him might have wanted to stop it but he was livid and upset. Simpson lowered his head and started to shout in the twenty-two year olds face.

Simpson: MELODY GRACE, I TOLD YOU, NO FUNNY BUSINESS, I TOLD YOU THAT THIS HAD TO BE A REAL PARTY. YOU KNOW WHAT I SHOULD DO TO YOU? YOU LITTLE...

Before Simpson could finish that sentence James had swung open the back door to the room and what greeted him was the sound of 300 plus people screaming

SURPRISE!!!

HAPPY BIRTHDAY J2H!!!

How did they all know that he was here, well simple Melody made sure they all were told that once POWER from Kayne West started to play they needed to be quiet and get ready because at any moment the birthday boy would burst out of the door and into the party. That’s why Melody needed an ear piece and a microphone that was hidden on her jacket. James just stands there his mouth open from shock; he had just been played by Melody. He knew he was getting a party but after her little prank he thought that she had just lied to him. Looking out into the sea of people he recognised a lot of them even a group of his school friends where there. The mob of people were now singing happy birthday to James and once it was finished the party roared back to life. James went to step out into the party but he quickly remembered that his security guard was man handling Melody, he quickly turned around to see that Simpson now had Melody under his right arm and he was smiling down at her. It was all a set up as Simpson was in on the game as well. Melody just shrugged her shoulders at James and looked around at the barn yard set up in the room she was standing in and rolled her eyes as if to say “I’m not that lame” while James just responded by mouthing the words “Thank you” at her.

Melody: Happy Birthday James.

Waving him off Melody mouthed “Go enjoy” and James didn’t waste any time as the Golden Birthday Boy entered his party leaving Simpson with her. Melody just wrapped her arms around Simpson’s big belly and squeezed him tightly as Simpson just embraced her.

Simpson: We got him Ms Grace, you have no idea how long I have waited for this moment.

And with that said and done, Melody and Simpson linked arms and walked off to join the party.

45
Climax Control Archives / Time to sparkle, sparkle.
« on: January 23, 2015, 05:56:27 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED"> So I say no more to doubt, I say no more to letting these “bad” bombshells trying to get inside my mind. You know what if they want in it so badly I welcome you because the things I think, the things I feel are all rainbows and unicorns and trust me these cats couldn’t handle all the cuteness that my thoughts put out.

Because they’re all dirty, diseased and nasty!

Sorry I couldn’t resist with the sneaky Ho jab.

This Sunday Delia doesn’t think I have what it takes… but I say try me. Steve thinks that I’m just a joke, so I say who the heck is Steve? Amanda, Veronica and Mercedes will all say that I’m stupid for even attempting to go after the Mean Girls… but I say I’m not going anywhere so even if I have to fight for the next five years I will get the last laugh on their stupid pathetic stable. James no doubt thinks that I don’t have what it takes even come close to winning this thing, or facing Delia ever because I’m too emotionally vulnerable… well I say… be quiet number three because number one is coming home one day with that belt and guess what? When I do I’m going to be wearing it everywhere. This one goes out to Delia’s fan(s) that all say that I’m dreaming when I say I can beat her, my counter offer is my Melephants they stay strong for me… raising their trunks blowing their trumpets. You see we’re not to be messed with, together we’re a heard… and when a heard comes together and something positions itself in their way… we stampede… and the heard that stampedes together… stays together and gets stronger collectively…

If they don’t doubt me, then I don’t doubt them and that means that I don’t doubt me…

Are you keeping up with this? Good!!

So this weekend at Climax Control, don’t count me out… count me in…

Shots have been fired… let’s see who is left standing at the end of Climax Control.

This week will not be a setback regardless of the outcome, win or lose I will take this as my next step towards facing Delia… because the Mixed Tag Team Tournament is just a little bit of fun… and I like fun, fun is my middle name… facing Delia one on one is my goal and this week I have no better way to show the bosses that I’m ready for this and I’m ready for her.

No one can stop me. Not Mercedes, not Veronica, not Amanda, not Delia… and especially not doubt.

Goodbye doubt, I’d love to say it was nice knowing you but it truly wasn’t… I haven’t felt this alive since before I knew what self-doubt was. I have let it go and set it free so I can come into this match on Sunday with a clear mind, that is one hundred per-cent focused on making sure I stake my claim to become the next Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

It will happen I know it will it’s just a matter of time, time that comes to a holt this Sunday on Climax Control when I make time my friend and use it to show everyone how strong I can be. Don’t be mistaken tho at Climax Control you won’t be seeing a new Melody Grace Huntington-Hawkes number one… this isn’t one of those “brand new me” type changes… it’s just a You’re getting the old Melody Grace back, the one with no fear, no doubt and no worries… the real me… and let me tell you it’s good to be back.



***


Inside Synn, Despy and Angel’s hotel room;

Melody: Despy?

Melody Grace Huntington-Hawkes could be found skipping up to her friends Joshua and Angel. Despy and Angel was staring down at a computer screen clicking madly away with his fingers on the keyboard while Angel was sitting up on the desk beside the laptop over seeing everything that was happening. Sensing that Melody was fast approaching, Despy flicked from his power point to an open blank document not wanting her to see his surprise.

Despy: Yes’ums?

Despy grabbed onto Angel and tucked him into his lap before spinning around on his large black office chair. Synn was nowhere to be seen but Melody was still cautious as he was always listening. Her skipping came to a halt as she approached Despy, before jumping up to sit down on the computer desk.

Melody: Can I ask you something?

A look of pure horror crossed Despy’s face as he stared out across the room not looking at Melody at all he let out a small Eeep as he knew this was coming. Turning back around in his chair once more the loveable Despy looked at Melody with an innocent smile plastered on his face. Gripping onto Angel a little bit tighter Despy thought that he had been busted for something that he had done earlier. Melody on the other hand was just sitting there swinging her legs unaware of what internal turmoil was running through her best friend’s mind.

Despy: It wasn’t me, I didn’t eat all of your fruit tingles… it was Dad, yeah Dad… Dad ate your candy and you can’t say anything to him because he scares you.

Joshua was right Synn did scare Melody and ever since that night that she broke well not technically broke in to their house so she could win Despy back, Melody had been even more afraid of Synn. Looking around the room making sure he wasn’t around Melody sighed loudly, letting the fear of Synn leave her body. Looking back down at Despy Melody let out a nervous giggle as her best friend was just nodding his head up and down backing up his statement.

Melody: He can have my candy, its fine.

Despy let out a sigh of relief, Melody wasn’t going to pursue her missing candy which was an added plus for him as he and Angel where the ones to eat it. Melody watched as Despy adjusted his position in the chair to one that was more relaxed. She knew he was up to something; she just couldn’t put her finger on it.

Despy: Now what can I help you with?

Joshua looked up at Melody with a big smile on his face as Melody just looked at him her smile slightly changing to a look of worry. She was worried about how he was going to take what she was going to ask of him.

Melody: I need you to call Mister Self Help, I need his advice.

Holding back a laugh Despy smirked, Melody was playing along with the image of Mister Self Help and he was glad that she did. Despy gave his best friend a stern look before rubbing his chin in amusement.

Despy: I can try he has been pretty busy lately trying to plan his PowerPoint to help Misty.

Melody looked down at the laptop beside her, she could see an empty document open on the screen but on the bottom of the tool bar she could see “PowerPoint” open and active. Looking up at Despy with a blank look on her face, she just nodded.

Melody: I know, I know… but I was hoping he could squeeze me in say next week?

Looking at him with hope glittering in her eyes she was waiting to hear his answer, this there was someone that could help her it would be Mister Self Help and his trusty bear companion.

Despy: Angel will have to check his schedule and we can get back to you, what’s it about anyways?

Melody let out a deep sigh she was going to have to tell him anyway, because just imagine if he found out from someone else? That would be grounds for best friend jail time. Despy looked up at Melody and just waited for her to respond, already knowing what she was going to say.

Melody: I… I… I… think I’m in lust with Jam…. YES JAM… like strawberry jam, raspberry, blueberry you get the point I just want to be around jam all the time and have it on bread, muffins, scones, biscuits... I need your… I mean I need his help.

Despy just nodded understand what Melody was saying, she loved Jam, although he wasn’t too sure if it was the fruit variety or the JAM-es variety. By the look on her face he figured it out that she was developing a crush on her husband James Huntington-Hawkes. Shaking his head from side to side Despy hid his “I told you this would happen” and politely smiled up to Mel.

Despy: Well leave it with Angel and we will see what Mister Self Help can do for you.

Flashing Melody a smile Despy watched as she jumped down from the desk to stand in front of him. Melody knew that she had interrupted him from his work and she wasn’t going to take up any more of Despy’s time. Bending down the bubbly blonde pressed her glossed lips on Despy’s right cheek giving him a friendly kiss, Joshua poked his tongue out in boyish disgust but he did reach out to give her a small hug.

Melody: Thank you Despy, thank you Angel, I’ll get out of your hair now so you can focus on your secret PowerPoint.

Pulling away from her best friends Melody looked down at them before she ran her right hand through Angel’s fur before blowing them both another kiss and skipping off out of the room.

Despy: Angel he won’t hurt her…. Because I said so… okay, okay fine… we’ll organise something.

Twirling around in his chair Despy let out a slight laugh confirming his belief in himself before he headed back to work on his laptop.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">With each passing second I find myself that one second closer to this Sunday… crazy huh? Who knew time worked like that am I right? This Sunday, Climax Control in Scotland, to think that this time last year I was unknown for my wrestling ability, just known for being a fan girl and how I have the chance to wrestle overseas for Sin City Wrestling. Good things come to those who wait and trust me; I’ve been waiting.

A loooooooooooooooooooooong time

This is the part where you all anticipate that I’m going to rip into Delia, well just hold your horses she will get hers in due time. Right now I want to talk about something that Sin City Wrestling has been lacking in the Bombshell Roster lately… Individuality… you know the driving force behind all great champions. You know the fuel to the fire… the key to the ignition, the go-go juice whatever you want to call it.

It’s spoken about, it’s bragged about, but it’s rarely shown and rarely delivered.

For weeks I have sat back and watched everyone spruik about how great they are and how they’re going to change the world in Sin City Wrestling, how they’re going to be the shakeup that the Bombshell Roster needs… they’re going to be the earth quake that we will all have to deal with as they shatter us and tear us apart. The sad thing is I don’t believe a word of it. I don’t believe a word that any of those girls say because they all say the same things, about how they’re the best and how they own the roster and how they’re the best thing since sliced bread.

Correction, you’re not… you’re really not.

All of your over absurd comments just lead me to believe that we have a cancer like weakness flowing through our ranks. An illness that plagues you all and drags you all down to the same level, have you noticed? Have you noticed how every single bad girl in the business says the same rubbish? It’s astonishing how many Queens rule the wrestling world, its mind blowing how many bad girls we have in the ranks, how many goddess walk the earth, how many princesses are her just shining up their crowns.

BORING!!! SNOOZE!!!!! WAKE ME UP WHEN SOMETHING NEW HAPPENS!!!

I find it funny how the bad girls who claim that they have all the confidence in the world are that insecure about being different that they just follow the leader and do and say the exact same things as each other. Then they scream that they’re the dominate force in wrestling? There is nothing dominate about being in a flock of seagulls all squawking over the same fish.

For all your shouting about confidence, you all seem to be screaming insecurity.

That’s why I don’t mind being different, that’s why I don’t care when people say I’m crazy, I’m not crazy I’m just happy, truly and positively happy. You see people lash out when they see someone different to them, that’s why in their eyes I’m an easy target but trust me… anything you could say about me, I could flip it and make it about you. After all they do say that girls often go to war with themselves when they go to war with others. Every lame insult is a shot against yourself, remember that.

Let it sink in, if you have too!

So I have no doubt in my mind that Delia will come out this week and say I’m different, I’m special, I’m a nut case I embrace it. I have no doubt that she will say to me James doesn’t love you, no one loves you… I’ll ignore it. Delia will go to try and rip me to shreds in her burn book but trust me honey, I’m prepped and ready with the extinguisher. Nothing is going to bring me down; nothing is going to hold me back from showing you and the rest of Sin City Wrestling that I mean business.

Nothing, nothing at all!

My focus is strong, my mind is strong and over all I am strong. I’m ready for Sunday, I’m ready for you, I’m ready to meet my tag team partner Mr TNA, I’m ready to wipe that smug smile off Steve’s face… I’m ready to strike while the pan is hot… I’m just plain and simply ready for anything that you want to throw in my direction.

Not even a potential sneak attack from the Mean Girls could hold me down, because I won’t let it keep me down. I won’t give up, I won’t quit and I won’t back down. Not to you and not to anyone else.

Sunday is only a few days away and I can’t wait to show you all what I am capable of, Inception was just the beginning… no pun intended. Veronica and Amanda opened my eyes when they cheated Despy and I out of that victory and I’ll be damned if I ever let that type of result hold me down ever again. I might have been emotional about the loss for Despy and I but trust me, there will be no more tears, I’m stronger than that.

This Sunday I’m going to show everyone that regardless of what everyone says about me being too nice and too sweet to make it in this business. That it doesn’t matter how nice I am I still know how to wrestle like the best of them. I will show everyone at Climax Control that I am what I say I am, my sweetness isn’t just a gimmick, this is me… when you see me you get me I don’t hide behind anything. I am the Unicorn loving, rainbow loving, sparkle loving, professional wrestler… I don’t need to walk the same line any everyone else in the roster to get my star to shine… I’m going to do it my way.

This Sunday at Climax Control you’ll see it… If not I’ll make you see it.



***


The phone diaries of Mrs Melody Grace Huntington-Hawkes number 1

Misty: Are you awake?

Melody: I’m always awake, are you awake? Wait never mind ignore that, are you okay?

Misty: I’m fine, I just wanted to talk to someone… is now an okay time?

Melody: You can call me whenever you know that Misty, I will always answer. Let me just get out of bed so I don’t wake up James.

Misty: James?

Melody: My husband.

Misty: You’re married?

Melody: By law yes.

Misty: He must be something special?

Melody: Yes and no… but what’s wrong Misty are you sure you’re okay? Did you remember something?

Misty: I’m sorry to call so late I’m just really over not knowing who I am and people have been telling me that you know what happened to me. Can you please help me?

Melody: I will tell you what I know.

Misty: That would be great.

Melody: From the start?

Misty: That would be good.

Melody: Well you and I had just competed in a match at Inception against Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor… the Mean Girls.

Misty: I can’t believe I’m a wrestler.

Melody: One of the best.

Misty: Did I have a fall in the match is that what happened to me?

Melody: No, no… we had just won and we had celebrated in the ring before we walked up the ramp and entered the backstage arena when we found O’Malley laid out… he was holding his head.

Misty: What happened to him?

Melody: He was attacked from behind, he doesn’t know who did it.

Misty: I don’t understand.

Melody: Well you went to check up on O’Malley and while you were making your way towards him you were distracted by my scream.

Misty: Why were you screaming?

Melody: Because this strong person in a black mask had a hold of me and wouldn’t let me go, you started to head my way to help me because you wanted to know what was happening and that’s when it happened.

Misty: What happened?

Melody: Are you sure you want to know?

Misty: Yes, I’m sick of everyone treating me like a child.

Melody: You were attacked with a steel chair. They hit you repeatedly over your head. It was horrific! I was so scared and worried about you.

Misty: Surely I wasn’t, I should remember that?

Melody: You were Misty, I tried to get away I tried to stop them but he wouldn’t let me go.

Misty: He?

Melody: Well whatever it was it was strong super strong.

Misty: Why was I attacked?

Melody: I don’t know Misty…

Misty: Did they catch my attackers?

Melody: They got away before anyone could catch them, Christian Underwood told me he would do everything he could to find these people and bring them to justice.

Misty: Christian who?

Melody: Christian Underwood he is one of your bosses in Sin City Wrestling.

Misty: Are you sure I’m a wrestler?

Melody: I swear, you’re a wrestler.

Misty: Strange.

Melody: It’s all very odd but I vow to get to the bottom of this, no one attacks my friends and gets away with.

Misty: We’re friends?

Melody: Yeah of course.

Misty: Hmm I’m sorry I don’t remember it.

Melody: We will get your memories back and then we will regroup Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United and we will defeat these parasites that did this to you.

Misty: Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United?

Melody: Yeah you, Roxi and I we’re in a group and that’s our name.

Misty: That’s our name?

Melody: Yep!

Misty: What a great name.

Melody: I know right?

Misty: I wish I could remember my old life.

Melody: You will in time, you just have to think positively.

Misty: Why was O’Malley waiting for us backstage?

Melody: He is your boyfriend Misty, you really like him.

Misty: That can’t be I don’t trust him.

Melody: Well you did and he was smitten and still is smitten by you.

Misty: I don’t even know him.

Melody: It took you awhile to warm up to him but you did eventually and you two were like joined at the hip. It was really cute.

Misty: So he isn’t lying to me?

Melody: He has no reason to lie to you Misty.

Misty: I’m so confused, I need to get out of this damn house.

Melody: You could fly over to Scotland.

Misty: I don’t know about that Mel.

Melody: I was kidding, you have to rest up and get better.

Misty: I’m over sitting still though I want to be normal again. Where is the show this week?

Melody: In Glasgow Scotland.

Misty: That’s a long way away.

Melody: Don’t even think about it.

Misty: Maybe if I go back to the scene of the crime my memories will come back to me?

Melody: It happened in Birmingham tho.

Misty: Well maybe you could take me back there?

Melody: If that’s what you want, I will do whatever you needed me to do… but you should tell Dixie what you’re thinking.

Misty: She would never allow me to go.

Melody: I don’t think it’s a good idea either.

Misty: I need to figure this out.

Melody: Okay well at least talk to O’Malley about it and if you’re thinking about coming over make sure he comes with you.

Misty: I don’t need a baby sitter.

Melody: I know Misty but he is from this side of the world he will be able to help you out.

Misty: Okay thanks Melody.

Melody: Please make sure you’re safe Misty… I hate being so far away from you while you’re dealing with this.

Misty: I promise that I’ll stay safe.

Melody: Who knows maybe getting you back into a wrestling ring will bring back all of your memories?

Misty: I’m not so sure about that, but right now I’m willing to try anything.

With that said and done Misty hung up the phone, leaving Melody concerned about what her friend was planning on doing next.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED"> Well here is the part of the promo I bet you have all been waiting for, the grand speech on Delia. I can tell you’re all thinking, what’s that sweet poor innocent Melody Grace is going to say against the bigger stronger faster Delia Darling? How on earth could Melody even think that she stands a chance against Delia? Does she even know who Delia is? She should give up now to save herself from being beaten within an inch of her life.

Well news flash... I don’t care about the voices of negative people.

Sure Delia might be more experienced than me, sure she might be the Bombshell Champion, sure she might be a ruthless fun-leeching bitch but that doesn’t make her scary to me.

I will beat her; it’s only a matter of time.

You see I know her game plan, she will pick one of my friends and she will drag their name through the mud to try and get inside my head, how do I know this, because she does it week in and week out with all of her opponents. It’s not surprising! It’s no shock horror when she pulls out her little burn book and she starts writing down horrible key words to describe her competition... I wonder what she is going to use against me? That I’m dumb? That I’m a bimbo? That I’m a waste? Go ahead Delia because those words are only a reflection on yourself. I might be dumb in your eyes but on Sunday you’ll see this dumb bitch, take you on... I won’t back down... I can’t back down and I will prove to you that inside that six sided ring on Sunday that I will outsmart you. You see you think you know everyone on the roster you think you know everything about everything and that’s when you stick your nose so high up in the air that you neglect to see everyone evolving around you. You might think you have my number when it comes to wrestling but I can assure you I have you in my sights, I know what you capable of and I have had the time to sit back and watch your debut until now, I have every ounce of in ring information on you, that will make me be able to reverse your holds, counter you moves and kick the fuck out of your pin falls.

You don’t control me, I control me... and once this Unicorn lover gets fired up... blissful out of control like behaviour happens and it just clicks and it just works and that’s how this little cookie is going to crack the main biscuit.

Now I don’t know how many times I need to say this, but I’ll say it one more time just so it sinks in your drag of a face... I don’t fear Delia Darling...

I know too much about her weaknesses to even care about her strengths.

You see you think you’re this bad girl who can get inside people’s minds, using people to get your way... hell sometimes even letting them use you just so you can get one over the competition. That’s not original that's desperate... it’s not something different, it’s over done...

See you might think that using Gabriel against Odette was genius, but the rest of us were sitting on the sidelines going Oooooh boy how predictable. I bring this up because I know you will go to Odette first to try and get under my skin, so here’s the break down. I know what you’re going to say you’re going to say I’m going to suffer at the same fate as Odette that you’re going to beat me and knock me out of the tournament like you did to her and Steve last year... but I assure you, I’ve learnt from that. I assure you that whatever you did to Odette Stevens while she was wrestling, as NO IMPACT on me. Did it make me mad that you used Gabriel? Hell yes, Odette is my best friend but I wasn’t mad at you... I was mad at him for allowing you to use him like bait. The worm on the hook, did you snag Odette? Well clearly you did, but what would that have to do with me now? She lost to you, she moved on... she doesn’t care but no doubt you will come out with your terrible bright red lipstick on and you will scream at the top of your lungs that Odette was stupid, so I must be stupid?

Correction, YOU’RE NOT FACING ODETTE... YOU’RE FACING ME.  

My next bet is that you will try and wheel Gabriel into all of this, I mean you two can’t seem to stop helping each other but trust me my big brother Gabriel... has more important things to think about since you two both played with Drake’s feelings and tricked him into thinking you were pregnant... wow I mean I love Gabriel but that was low, so low. Let me just say something real quick on that... should a real champion be stooping down to that level Delia to gain attention? You know for someone who claims to own the spotlight you sure have to do some messed up bullshit to get it on you.

What were you starting to feel the cold? Were the lights not shining bright enough for you? Was Necra getting the better of you? Did she have a following behind her that you thought you might not be able to stop so you thought... oh I wonder how I can get all the attention back on me? Fake pregnancy... you make me sick. There are millions of people in this world who are dying to become parents and can’t and you think it’s funny to toy with them? You think it’s a great angle? You think it’s something that you can use to gain attention?

You wanna call me the waste... you’re the fucking waste. The waste of space, the waste of time, the waste of air... nothing about you is worth giving two cents about.

I’m sick of everyone walking around you, pussy footing like you're some type of bomb that could explode at any time... You might think you’re this ticking time bomb, you might think you hold the Bombshell Roster in your hands and that you control it... but trust me... you’re just the bang, you’re not the destruction that follows. You’re just a mouthpiece, which is able to talk her way around the wrestling ring.

That’s nothing to be proud of.

So if you’re going to use Odette and Gabriel you might as well use Despy, Angel and James... go on, try and use them to get inside my mind, try and use them to control me. I’m sorry Delia but after you’re little stunt you pulled on Drake... you lost control of the Bombshell Championship... you tarnished it and right now I don’t even think it can be recovered or be repaired. You have made a mockery out of what a champion should be, you have put a stain on this roster... yet you can’t see it?

For someone who claims to be all over everything, you sure are blind to your own weaknesses... but trust me I see them and I will expose them... week after week.

The Bombshell roster doesn’t need someone like you behind the wheel... it needs someone with real strength, with real determination, someone with real guts... someone that doesn’t hide behind mind games or hideously ugly ring attire. The Bombshell’s need a leader who is true, who is loyal and who will do anything and everything they can to fix the mess that you have left behind...

Your days are numbered Delia...

Can’t you just hear them ticking away from you?

Slipping away from you!

The reign is coming to an end... and you know what? It’s about damn time.

This Sunday we finally get to go toe to toe and I’ve been waiting for this for a long time. I can finally show you what I can do, but I know regardless of the outcome you will say on Monday the same damn thing the rest of you Mean Girls say... if Mr TNA and I are able to beat you and Steve you will call it a fluke, you will say we cheated... if we lose you will scream at the top of your lungs saying that you’re just better than me... same Delia time, same Delia station. Was the dishes, dry the dishes, turn the dishes over.

For someone that prides herself on being different and lavish, you sure seem to just milk the same cow the rest of the Mean Girls do.

Lame!

Just know Delia that I won’t make the same mistakes that your other opponents have made in the past. You see most of them didn’t even want the Bombshell Championship, they just wanted to get their hands on you to ruin you for all the bad things you have said and done... none of them had the fire in their belly to even think about the real prize. The real accomplishment isn’t pinning you or making you tap, the real prize is the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. That’s what I want... I want to bring back the glory to the title... I know I can... I will rebuild this division... the division that you and your stupid Mean Girls have tried to rip apart and ruin since the first day you walked into SCW. Well I say no more.

I couldn’t give two horse dungs, about trying to teach you a lesson... because I know a girl like you refuses to learn... I couldn’t give a flying monkey about trying to prove to you that I’m better than you because regardless of my future victory you would still run your mouth and make me out to be weak, because you’re insecure... I couldn’t give a whole friggen dam about ruining your streak... I don’t care about those things when it comes to facing you Delia... you’re just another girl on the roster... who is standing in my way on what I want... and what I care about... and what I care about is the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

Not you.

Not ever.

You’re a waste of my time, to waste any sort of pent up aggression on. You will not get inside my head, you will not cripple me with self doubt, and you will not control me.

Like I said, I control me... I know where I want to go and what I want to do.

I want to be at the top and I want to take the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship with me.

And when I get there it’s going to feel like landing on the moon, and dancing with the stars.

Sparkle, sparkle bitch...

So this Sunday expect a fight on your hands Delia because I’m not going down without one... I have come too far to just give up now and the best way I can show the bosses that I deserve a shot at the prized Bombshell Championship is by taking down the champion. MY team might not get the win on Sunday night, but trust me I plan on putting on the best performance of my life... that even if your team does walk away with the victory everyone in years to come will beg to differ... I will leave Scotland with my head held high because I know I have what it takes to bring it to you and trust me I’ve got some  new tricks that you won’t even see coming.

As for right now,  Mr TNA and I Melody Grace Huntington-Hawkes Number One will see you and Steve on Sunday.  

Get ready for the stampede Delia... because the Melephants are coming...

And we don’t back down and we don’t quit.

Ever!



***


Opening up inside the cute Scottish restaurant known as “the GRILL on the CORNER” Melody Grace and her Husband James Huntington-Hawkes can be found sitting beside each other in one of their private booths. The two look somewhat more comfortable about being around each other now and by that I mean James isn’t throwing a mood swing because Melody is sitting directly beside him, like almost in his pocket. James and Melody are both looking at their menus in front of them not saying a word. One of them had clearly taken the time in getting dressed up for tonight and that was Melody.  Melody was decked out in a pair of super tight dark blue jeans that were tucked into a set of high heeled black boots. Her top was a white V-neck that showered off just a hint of her cleavage; her arms were lined with bangles and bracelets, while her left hand was only dressed up by her wedding band. Her long blonde hair was out and wavy to it naturally cascaded down around her shoulders. Her makeup was perfect, but natural as she didn’t want to seem like she was over doing it. Even though it was freezing outside Melody refused to wear a coat but she had one draped over her blue Chanel handbag that was beside her. James on the other hand was wearing a pair of baggy jeans, white Nike shoes and a baggy black t-shirt. His trademark gold chain hung around his neck; while he had a hat on his head disregarding the simple house rule of hats must be off when in doors.

Melody: So what did you get up to without me this week?

Melody didn’t even look away from her menu to talk as she was too busy studying her burger options, but this question had haunted her for days. She wanted to know what her husband had been up to, not because she was nosey. Okay because she was nosey and had to know everything about him.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Well the boys and I went to a night club took us forever to find one in this bullshit place and we got really drunk and had a great night.

James took the time to look away from his menu to look at Melody as he spoke, feeling his eyes on her Melody turned to look at him and with a true smile she seemed happy for him.

Melody: Oh... I’m glad you had fun.

Her voice was completely innocent, she wasn’t trying to nag him into telling her details but James found himself responding without even thinking.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It was more than fun Mel, we made the newspaper.

She could hear the confidence in his voice, he loved being a bad boy he loved doing bad boy things that lead to him getting plastered all over the internet as a rich punk. Mainly because they highlighted his richness and James just loved having people know that he was extremely rich, like he could buy his own island rich.

Melody: Do I want to know why?

Her hazel eyes were full of questions as James just winked down at her smugly. She knew that it wasn’t going to be a good answer he was just a cocky prick like that at times.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It’s probably best you don’t ask that...

Rolling her eyes she couldn’t help but hear his chuckle, clearly something had gone down that he was remembering and enjoying. Sighing out loud Melody took time to reflect on why they were here and she also remembered she couldn’t come across as the nagging wife tonight or she would lose all the hard work she had put in during the week to get him to be nicer to her.

Melody: Oh okay, well I’m glad you had a wonderful time without me.

She said it with a warm smile so he knew that she was just playing with him, but the thing about James is that he doesn’t have a filter.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It was pure freedom.

Turning back to his menu James looked at all of his options for tonight's dinner and he didn’t give what he had just said a second thought as Melody just sat their gutted. He still didn’t care about her, well enough to even admit that he might have missed her while they were apart. Shaking her head from side to side Melody returned back to her menu as well and tries to focus on the burger goodness trying to ignore the stabbing pain in her chest.

Forty-five minutes later.

James and Melody had finally started to eat and drink the night away in Glasgow, the two exchanging small talk whenever they felt the need to exchange. It was killing Melody inside she loved to talk but James he loved silence, so out of respect to him and his “headache” that always seemed to be around when she was around Melody tried her hardest to be quiet. Yet there was a burning confession that she had set out to tell him tonight and she wasn’t going home until she did. Turning to look at James Melody smiled as he was looking at her from the corner of his eye, watching as she played with her fries instead of eating them.

Melody: James, can we talk?

Putting the last bite of his burger down James grabbed his napkin and rubbed his hands before responding.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What now?

Melody continued to play with her food while looking up at James who was knocking back a mouthful of beer.

Melody: I need to tell you something.

Dropping the bottle away from his lips James smirked at her, before motioning for her to get on with it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Go on... I’m just dying to know what it is.

He was lying and Melody could tell that straight away but she had to tell him now. She just had to tell him how she felt about him or it was going to eat her alive for weeks.

Melody: I... I... I...

James watched as Melody struggled with her words, adjusting his cap on his head he just looked at her waiting impatiently.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Are you having a fit or something?

Laughing at his own joke Melody just shook her head from side to side; she was trying her hardest to let him in on her secret. Taking a break she sighed and tried again.

Melody: Umm I just, well, I... umm... do you want to maybe... I really... like...

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Spit it out Mel.

Cutting her off midsentence, James was growing tired of waiting. He hated it when people pussy footed around when it came to talking he just wanted them to lay it all out on the table for discussion. He could tell that whatever Melody was going to say to him would be big, well big in her eyes because normally the bubbly blonde had no issues in talking to him.  

Melody: I want to know if you would like to take this to the next level? Like it’s not fair on you to go without sex for sixty plus days because of this stupid court ruling... plus who knows how long it’s been for you before our wedding... I don’t know these things.

Melody was talking so fast that her words were blending into one, taking James off guard he just looked down at her confused. He had no idea where this was going but he swears he just heard the word sex come out of Melody’s mouth. Melody licks her lips nervously before just innocently smiling.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What are you trying to say?

Letting another gasp of air out Melody ran her right hand through her hair trying to think of how to word this. Taking a few moments her eyes widened as she just let it all out. Her voice was just above a whisper but James was in intense focus mode as he watched her lips as she spoke to him making sure he caught every single word.

Melody: I was just wondering if you would like to um, sleep... I... Umm... did you want to become my husband with benefits? I mean it would help you and your build up, who knows maybe you wouldn’t be so damn angry all the time? Oh and it would help me, yeah... it would help me get experience so when I’m with who I’m truly meant to be with... I know what I’m doing? You know it’s a win, win for both of us... and after like fifty something days it’s off... cut the cord. I promise.

Her words were now out in the open and she couldn’t take them back. Melody watched as James went to say something but no words came out. Flopping back into his chair he just looked at her speechless, did she just offer what he thinks she did? James took his time reflecting on what Melody had just asked of him but Melody on the other hand was freaking out. She had ruined everything. On the inside she was exploding and her mind was racing a million miles an hour, what a dumb thing to do. She had just ruined all of her hard work to get him to talk to her. Melody caught her breathe before they started to gasp out of her lips like she was hyperventilating she didn’t want him to see her freaking out. Looking around the building Mel found the exit, she needed the exit. Turning back to James who still didn’t have a single word to say Melody panicked. She had never seen a boy react this way. Reaching down she grabbed onto her jacket and her bag, the noise of her bag dragging across the chair didn’t even alert James. It wasn’t until Melody stood up that James turned to look at her. His eyebrows came together confused as to what she was doing. Melody just forced a smile towards him, as she leant forward and grabbed onto his drink. Taking a swig out of his beer bottle, Melody quickly returned it to the table before turning to look back at her husband. Reaching down with her right hand Melody calmly placed it on James’ shoulder.  

Melody: Well I can see you have a lot to think about, so I’m just going to go... and let you think on that mmmmmkay?

Patting it three times she yanked her arm back before turning on her pin point heels and rushing towards the door. She had to get out of there; she had to get away from his silence. She had to get away from the stupidest question she had ever asked in her life. Did she want to sleep with James? She sure did... but did he want to sleep with her? Well only time would tell but by the look on his face he didn’t and that’s what Melody was focusing on. She had been rejected, even though he didn’t say a word she felt like he had just dug that dagger in her heart further. Melody finally felt the cold Scottish breeze on her bare skin and she exhaled hoping that the cold would numb the world of pain that she had just created for herself. She didn’t even turn back to look at James through the window Melody just had to get away from it all. High tailing it up the street she pushed past the crowds, walking like a woman on a mission. Her walking strides started to grow wider and faster and before she knew it, she was running in her heels across the uneven streets of Glasgow. She was running away from everything.

Breathe just breathe Melody.

She could hear that voice singing in her head and this was the only way she knew how to force herself to get that reaction, by running.  

TBC

46
Climax Control Archives / Time to sparkle, sparkle.
« on: January 23, 2015, 05:54:24 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Howdy, hi, hello yooooouuuu-whoooo it’s only me. I’m over here. Hello my little Melephants and welcome to the week where I get to say I TOLD YOU SO!! I mean I didn’t tell you all so because you all believe in me I mean I finally get to tell the doubters that I told them so. I told everyone two weeks ago that Misty and I were going to beat the Mean Girls and guess what? Go on, just guess? Did you guess it, did you? Did you? We won. We won! I’m so excited I could explode right now and all these streamers would fly out of my body like a party.

Man oh man were Misty and I going to party, that was until she was attacked. Now let me get on to that travesty in a moment… as I would just like to say to both Amanda and Veronica… aww good try little girls, I mean you really did give us everything you had out there but guess what? We’re better than you; we beat you and guess who was left in the ring at inception with the red faces? It was you, both of you. So much for you both teaching me a lesson, the only lesson you taught Misty and I was that we we’re right all along. You proved to us the same damn thing we have been saying the entire time bout you and what’s that you ask? It’s that the Mean Girls can’t win without cheating and guess what? Misty and I didn’t even let you open that window; in fact we never even let you take a peek out of it. We shut the curtains on your little window of glory and guess what? It feels amazing; it feels just right knowing that we got our payback on you.

I JUST WANT TO CELEBRATE!

But what’s that? A Typical Mean Girl update is approaching; like the good second hand lawn mowers that you are. You have both continued to run your mouths but guess what? You’ve run out of grass to try and slice with your words, now you’re just flicking up mud… all over your faces. So tell me Amanda? How does it feel knowing that you never made me tap, tap, tap out? Tell me Mandy how does it feel knowing that I TOLD YOU that I would make sure you never got the upper hand? Hmm it’s bitter isn’t it, I bet it tastes like your dirt infested toe fungus that you try and get people to chew on. Vomit. I hate feet. I hate your feet. But guess what… feet rhymes with defeat… so tell me baby girl how much does that sting? Hmmm I bet it hurts knowing that your come back was short lived and no one cares about you.

Sorry, not sorry.

Now this week your tagging with my beastie Despy and trust me when I say this, you hurt him or if you even think about double crossing him I will wipe your existence from Sin City Wrestling. You will wish that you were never born because I will annihilate you.

Not a threat, it’s a guarantee.

Now onto Veronica, I see that your horn has stopped tooting and that you’re delusional thoughts of your greatness have come to a halt. What’s the matter V-Unit? Did something not go your way? Do you feel ripped off? I bet you feel like you’re wearing last season jeans… you know out of date. I told you I wouldn’t let you get away with your cheated victory over me so I made a point to make sure I pinned you, one… two… three in the middle of that ring. I made sure that after this match when you were staring up at the bright lights lying on your back that you would hear my theme music running through your head, engulfing you.

Just to remind you that you just got beaten by the better team. I told you Team Mean Girls would stand for Team Loser and guess what? You played the part perfectly… all it took was a countdown of one, two, three. You know what Veronica I just want to say thank you, because you know what because of you I feel reenergized I feel confident in myself and it’s all thanks to you and your poorly executed plan to hold me down. You might have had the first laugh but trust me I’m the one laughing now.

Hahahaha <- See me laughing and now you’re hatin’

Now just to ice my own cake this week I get to face your co-founder… I get to face the big mommy in Delia. Ah the only one with actual power in the Mean Girls. Thanks for the warm up Veronica but trust me honey I’ve got it from here.

Delia “I’m kinda a big deal” Darling.

You know the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell champion, the top of the mountain, the best of the best. Blah, blah, blah! The unbeatable Delia you know the one that apparently can’t be pinned or made to tap out. The top dog in the pound, you know all those types of things people have called her over the past few weeks. To me she might be the champion but in my eyes, she’s just like everyone else… she breathes she has a pulse she is stoppable. Who is going to stop her?

Go on guess?

Guess!!!

ME!!!

Yes I Melody Grace Huntington Hawkes Number One is going to beat Delia.

Now it might not be this week in the mixed tag team tournament because let’s face it, I don’t even know if my tag team partner exists but mark my words… I’ve set my sights on Delia and I can’t wait to pull the trigger. What has she ever done to me? Nothing… it’s just that Delia has something that I want and I won’t stop until I get my little hands on it… the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

My motto, go big or go home… and I don’t feel like heading back to California just yet.

You probably think I’m crazy but what can I say?

Maybe I like being crazy.

Okay my Melephants it’s time to get this show on the road but I will check back in shortly because this week I have a few things to get off my chest.



***


Opening up inside the hotel room that is shared between the unlikely married couple of James and Melody, the two can be seen in bed together. James is under a mountain of blankets; that rise and fall in time with his breathing, while Melody Grace is out in the open. Her pizza slices onesie is the only thing keeping her warm as she hugs up to a row of pillows that are lined up between both of their bodies. Melody is awake and just huddled up for warmth as the heater hasn’t kicked in yet. Looking over at James she couldn’t help but smile he seemed so peaceful covered in all of her blankets. Her blankets, it was when she remembered that he was a dirty blanket moocher that Melody’s smile turned into a frown. Clearing her throat she reached over and using her right hand she started to tug on the blanket trying to gain some of it back onto her side of the bed. Just as she was about to claim victory of the tiniest bit of blanket imaginable James’ eyes flickered to life.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What the…? Oh it’s just you.

James’ face went from confused to a sigh of a relief as Melody just glared at him. “Just you” who did he thinks it was going to be? Melody finally reached over with both hands and she yanked on the covers pulling over her fair share. Pulling them up around her face she snuggled back down into them trying to get warm.

Melody: Good morning to you too I think?

Her voice was tiny and sweet as she spoke to him rudely, something that James couldn’t get a hold on yet. Even when she was mad at him she sounded too innocent for it to mean anything. James rubbed the sleep out of his eyes as he looked over to Melody, lifting himself up he rested his back up against the bed head to look at his wife who was shivering under the covers.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I don’t think I’ll ever get used to waking up beside you.

Looking at him with narrowed eyes she felt like he had just punched her square in the face, letting out a dramatic sigh she tugged on the blankets and pulled it into her chest as she rolls over. It wasn’t a graceful roll over it was a harsh and instant snap so James just knew that he was in trouble for something. Waiting for her to speak the rich twenty year old started to count down from five in his head.

Melody: Well lucky for you we only have fifty-five days of it.

Rolling his eyes James had it nailed, he knew that she was now upset with him and to be honest he didn’t seem to care in fact he smirked playfully as he looked over to her as she tried to warm herself up.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Geez don’t sound so happy to be getting rid of me Mel.

Mel, he had finally called her Mel… that was a big step from Melody that he said he would always call her. James didn’t think anything of it as Melody was looking around the room looking for answers in her mind of what was going on here.

Melody: Please don’t pretend like you don’t have this date saved in your phone with a countdown timer.

Biting back without thinking Melody rolled over on her back, trying to get comfortable staring up at the ceiling furious. James looked at her and then towards his phone that was on the bedside table beside his bottle of water and the feature light. How did she know that he had a Melody Free countdown timer on his phone? Had she been snooping? Or was it just a great calculated guess on her behalf.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> How did you…. sleep?

Stopping himself from jumping to conclusions James looked down at his wife, flashing Melody a smile that could easily melt the sun. Looking up at him she had a look that could only say “are you serious?”

Melody: I froze all night.

Looking at her he knew the answer but for some reason he seemed interested in having a conversation with her. It was before he had his morning coffee when he was at his weakest when it came to giving into talking to her.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Why?

Melody looked up at him her hazel eyes just screaming at him, he could tell she was mad at him and a part of him enjoyed it. Grabbing onto the blanket Melody started to wave it from side to side drawing his attention down from her face to her chest that was completely covered by a pizza slice onesie. Her top bottom was undone and just the slightest hint of cleavage was mischievously flashing out of the top. James’ eyes wondered a little longer then they should have as Melody’s body was swaying side to side as she waved the blanket.

Melody: Because you stole all the blankets.

Her voice snapped him out of what he was staring at and he was instantly on the defensive.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I did not!

It couldn’t be helped; I mean who knew when the last time James had been with a girl before Melody and how he was trapped to fifty-five more days of going without it just so he didn’t automatically lose fifty percent of his money in the divorce. He didn’t think that Melody would take him for any of his money but there was something about her that he just knew if he cheated on her, she would make damn sure that he felt her pain in his pockets and in his bank accounts.

Melody: Touch me James, do I feel warm and toasty?

Melody crawled up the bed and rested her back against the head rest, so she was now sitting up beside James. The two were still separated by a line of pillow, acting as a barricade. It was as if they were in some type of war that they needed to be separated from each other by pillows. Extending her hand out Melody was waving it around for James to touch it but he just pushed it away he didn’t have time to play her silly games.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Well you must have given me your blankets, because I sure as hell didn’t steal them.

He was so sure of himself as he glared back at her, to prove her point Melody reached over and placed her freezing cold hand on James’ bare shoulder sending a shudder down his spine. She was freezing. Looking up at the air-conditioning James could see that it was on, maybe it was just broken either way he was going to have to fix it.

Melody: How would you know? You were asleep!

Using her hand that was on his shoulder Melody pushed James teasing him but James’ eyebrows came together in the middle of his forehead he seemed almost angry at her for suggesting that he was the reason she was cold as ice.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I just know alright.

Melody sensed his discomfort so she brought her hand back and placed it under the covers. Turning on her side she rested on her shoulder so she could look at him while she spoke to him. She loved this part of the day, the morning time when he spoke to her. It’s like after a good night sleep he forgot that he hated her, or disliked her and woke up fresh and happy.

Melody: You sleep talk as well; you told me all your dirty secrets.

Winking at him she let out a girly giggle that brought a smug smile to his face. She was playing with him something that she loved to do. There was something about her that riled him up but she did it intentionally he should have known that by now but he still let her get away with it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I don’t have any secrets.

Melody brushed a strand of messy blonde hair out of her face and pushed it behind her ear as she looked at him with a smile on her face. She was being extra playful this morning even though he had tried to freeze her out.

Melody: Don’t you?

Her white teeth gleamed out of her natural pink lips that were slightly dry from lack of hydration from the night’s sleep. She was completely makeup free but she was still as pretty as ever, something that even he couldn’t deny. James rested his head against the head rest and looked over at her.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> You’re really annoying you know that right?

She knew it and she owned it, as she just looked at him innocently. How could something this innocent looking be so damn annoying? Melody continued to smile as she eyed him up and down, looking at his muscles flex as he stretched in front of her.

Melody: That’s why you hate me.

His muscle flinched as she spoke, “that’s why you hate me” replayed over and over in his head. Shaking his head from side to side he sighed.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I don’t hate you.

His voice was rough but stern as he looked over at her. James kept his eyes locked in hers as he tried to show that he truly didn’t hate her, they were just different, extremely different.

Melody: Then why did you try and freeze me to death?

Melody was right back on the blanket subject once again and James didn’t like it he felt like he had hurt her in some way, that and he didn’t like to feeling of being accused of something that he clearly didn’t do.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I didn’t steal the blankets, you gave them to me.

Looking over at her with a serious look in his eyes he was trying to convince himself that he wasn’t in the wrong. I mean when was he ever in the wrong? Never, James Alexander Huntington Hawkes III was never in the wrong.

Melody: That doesn’t even make any sense.

Melody had a valid point as she looked at him, her hazel eyes piercing his skin with a playful stare down. Throwing his hand sup in the air James didn’t know what to say or who to blame so he just looked down at the pillows that ere in between them.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It’s because we have these stupid pillows down the middle of the bed.

It was stupid, this whole pillow barricade was stupid but they had put it in place for both of them. One because neither of them was willing to give up sleeping on the bed, neither of them wanted to sleep on the couch or the floor and because well the pillows were to stop Melody from touching James because he was convinced that he would wake up one morning with her drooling on him. Melody thought it was stupid but to keep the peace she made up her own argument.

Melody: That’s so you don’t get all giddy and try to touch me.

Letting out a laugh Melody looked at James who was now glaring at her, his eyes were cold as if he was over tolerating her for the morning.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Trust me, that thought has never crossed my mind.

Melody sucked her bottom lip into her mouth shocked at what he had just said, but refusing to show him that he had hurt her with his words once more she quickly continued on her mission of annoying him. She continued to laugh trying to hide her pain behind her big bright eyes.

Melody: Sure, sure... on our wedding night you were all hands… now I have to hold you back with a protective line of pillows.

Slapping her hand on the row of pillows Melody Grace used them to prove her point to which James just snarled at. He was losing his cool with her and she could tell.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Don’t remind me about what we did on our wedding night, please.

Running his fingers through his hair he rubbed his head trying to fight back any memories of that night that may have been flooding back from their wedding night. Melody knew that James remembered more then what he was telling everyone but she didn’t understand why he was hiding it from her after all they were in the same boat.

Melody: Why? Don’t you like remembering the snuggling we had going on?

Trying to get an honest answer out of him Melody looked at him. She wanted to reach across and grab onto either side of his face to stare him directly in his eyes and pry the truth out from him but she knew that James would react badly to that. James just looked at her blankly trying to get her to stop talking about it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Stop talking about it.

His messages was heard loud and clear as he spoke out from his gritted teeth but Melody wasn’t going to let him get the last word. His voice was pure anger while his body language was screaming of being uncomfortable. Melody just smiled up at him reassuring him that she was fine when really she wanted to sit on his lap and squish his face against hers until he told her the truth but she knew this type of ambush would only end up badly.

Melody: Touchy.

Licking her lips she smiled but James wasn’t with them in the room his mind was elsewhere, even though his eyes we staring into hers he was a million miles away.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> No.

Raising her right eyebrow up Melody mouth “no” what did he mean no? That didn’t even make sense. Looking at him she screwed up her nose as she spoke.

Melody: No what?

Hearing her voice once more James snapped out of his day dream and refocused on her. Looking down her body that was completely free from being underneath the blankets he sighed. She was geeky looking but somehow she still managed to look cute. Shaking his head from side to side her groaned; it was going to be a long fifty-five days.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I thought you said touch me.

Melody’s checks flushed bright red as she looked up at him, James however was cool like a cucumber he didn’t even notice what he had just said. She wanted him to touch her, but that was a far off reality.

Melody: See you can’t get me out of your head.

Melody leaned over towards him; her bright smile was in his face. She was acting a little different, a little more confident around him like she wanted something from him and she knew how to get it. James looked down at her noticing that she was right there he didn’t flinch backwards he just rolled his tongue over his bottom row of teeth inside his closed mouth.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> That’s because your about five inches away from my damn face.

He had his angry voice on but Mel couldn’t help but notice the calmness in his eyes, like he was adjusting to her in your face approach to everything. Melody edged just that little bit closer towards him, to the point she could feel his breathe on her face. Running her right hand through her blonde hair she gazed up into his eyes. She was luring him in for something, something that he didn’t seem to object to as he just watched her waiting for her to make her move. James would combat the action the moment that she struck it upon him, because he knew not to guess what Melody was going to do next she was always up to something, always up to pushing his buttons just to see his reaction. Playing it cool his eyes went from hers down to her lips that were now slightly parted; his eyes returned to her eyes that we’re batting her eyelids as she played him on. Inching forward she closed her eyes and James thought that she was going in for a kiss, his mind raced at a million ways to avoid this moment but as she moved in closer she stopped just in time to whisper.

Melody: Why so angry James? You’re the one that had great night’s sleep wrapped in all the blankets.

She pulled away from him quickly and James didn’t even have time to collect his thoughts he just yelled out at her in defence.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> SHUT UP ABOUT THE BLOODY BLANKETS WOULD YOU?

Melody hands wrapped around the pillow that was closest to her and she quickly brought it up and smashed it into his face. Looking down at her stunned, James narrowed his eyes sizing her up.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What was that for?

Grabbing onto the pillow so she didn’t try it again James pulled it out of her grip and tossed it to the floor.

Melody: For yelling at me, you blanket hog.

She once again had her hands wrapped around a pillow and she was watching him, watching her every move. Just as Melody went to swing this pillow up to his face he caught it and pushed it back into her playfully.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> For the love of…

Before he could finish talking Melody had grabbed another pillow and smacked it against his face and now it was on for young and old.

PILLOW FIGHT!!!

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED"> Whoa, whoa, whoa… I’d like to show you what happened next but I’m not allowed to show you. I’m not allowed to show you because I beat James in a pillow fight and because James said I wasn’t allowed to use that footage as it would make him look bad. Sorry James but don’t mess with this girl and her blankets ever again.

Okay I didn’t beat him; he just wised up to what I was doing and refused to play along because he hates fun.

His new name shall be, James I hate to have fun Huntington-Hawkes III

However let’s get on with business, let’s get on to what is happening this Sunday at Climax Control. I entered the Blast from the past mixed tag team tournament with high hopes that I would be tagged with someone awesome. I didn’t really care who I got as a partner I just wanted them to be reliable… and who do I get? I end up with Mr TNA the newest guy on the Sin City Wrestling roster; I don’t know who he is, what he looks like or how he wrestles. I can’t even get in contact with him as Mark, Erik and Christian don’t even have a correct contact number for him. Essentially I’m tagging with a ghost, a man with no face, no soul and no presence… am I worried about this? You betcha! I know nothing about him, that’s an incredible weakness for our team; the first hurdle is that I can’t even contact him to arrange a meeting is burning me alive. Nevertheless since becoming a Sin City Wrestling member I know never to let the bad times get you down, you just have to work around them.

You see Delia and Steve might know each other; they can contact each other they can work together before the match… all of this can be seen as power for them. They will no doubt spruik about how this will be their winning combination over Mr TNA and myself. They can learn each other’s style and plan, they have videos on me and can learn how I fight… all of this will be said all of this will be used against us… but Delia and Steve open your eyes and take notes.

You don’t know a damn think about my partner and that right there is the ultimate power play.

(Dear J2H, Giani and Ringo that was just a play on words, don’t get excited I’m not your fan girl, Love Melody)

Mr TNA might just be the next big thing to walk into Sin City Wrestling and guess what? He is my partner. He might be a natural tag team specialist and guess what? He is my tag team partner… all of this unknown will throw you off your game because you won’t know how to prepare for him, Mr TNA. The ghost of Sin City Wrestling will debut and I can guarantee he will haunt your dreams of advancing forward in this tournament.

Sometimes when life gives you a lemon you have to make lemonade out of it and that’s what I’m doing… while praying for a miracle.

I’m sure Mr TNA will show up and I’m sure he will do his best at showing the Sin City Wrestling crowd that he means business. I just hope that he is ready for the war that he is about to enter because when it comes to Delia and Steve, I don’t like them. I’ll talk about Delia later but right now I have a few words for the fearless one Steve Ramone.

Oh Steve, Steve, Steve… I bet you thought you got the last word in at Inception when you got on the microphone backstage and ran my name down into the ground over some tweets on twitter well Steve you didn’t I proved you wrong and my husband proved you wrong as we both walked out of Inception with victories under our belt. How does that feel Steve?

Better yet, how does it make you feel going after a twenty year old girl? Hmm do you feel tough? Huh? Do you feel invincible? You’re pathetic you’re everything Odette and Gabriel made you out to be a… washed up coward.

Did you ever stop to think that I wasn’t serious on twitter and that I was just being Melody? Yet you took the ball and you decided to run with it, so you opened your mouth and spoke out against me. Are you stupid? Are you that short of competition because no one in the male roster wants to face you because you’re a loser... that you have to stoop to trash talking girls?

At Inception you called me a gold digger, you told me to shut my mouth and you tried to get inside James’ head and my head but you failed Steve just like every other time you have attempted to do something great… you fail. You tripped so hard and you fell on your face crushing your dreams.

Once again

Me a gold digger, don’t you think if I was marrying for money I would have aimed for someone who has billions?

Guess you’re just jealous of what James and I have together.

I must have hurt your feelings on twitter Stevie or otherwise you would have just ignored me.

Did you get your rocks off thinking about how you were going to come at me? For no reason, what did you think you were going to accomplish with your words Steve? Did you think I would come running to you begging for you to accept my apology? I don’t say sorry to losers, I don’t say sorry to washed up old people who have to pick on girls because they’re no good for anything else. What did you expect to get out of it? Did you think that James was going to go after you? Even he didn’t care about what you had to say because it was so left of field that even the dumbest person in the world wouldn’t believe what you said about me.

Face facts, you picked the wrong girl to try and make an impact on.

Or is it that you’re still hung up on Odette? Is it because you thought you had something going on with her last year in the Blast For The Past that you thought that you could still get to her by attacking me with your words, your weak, your pathetic your wash rinse repeat words? What did you think that your words would get a rise out of Gabriel? Didn’t he put you though enough last time Steve? Didn’t he ruin your world completely? What is wrong with you? Thinking you can run your mouth and get away with it? Did you think that going after me would help you get noticed?

Lame!

No one notices you Steve, because you’re nothing to look at.

I’m not talking about your appearance either; I’m just talking about you as a person in general.

You’re words against me, didn’t hurt me… in fact they made me laugh… you know nothing about me Steve… nothing at all so why should I even entertain someone like you?

Consider your existence Ignored!

Permanently

This Sunday Mr TNA (if that’s even his real name?) will wipe the floor with you and think nothing of it.

Because you’re nothing!

Remember that!



***


Odette: Mel, are you okay?

Opening up inside the lavish apartment that Odette and Gabriel have hired in Scotland for the tour, Melody Huntington-Hawkes could be seen staring outside the window. Watching the rain as it fell from the sky with ease, it was wet and miserable tonight but somehow Melody still found Scotland to be beautiful and peaceful. Odette was sitting on a plush white chair in the same room as Melody in her hands was a book about parenting. Not that she needed to be told what to do with her six nieces and nephews back home she was a professional. She just wanted to make sure she and Gabriel had everything covered for the arrival of their little bundle of joy in May. Looking up from her book Odette watched as Melody wrapped her arms around her body protecting herself from the chill from the glass that was in protecting her from the chilly winter night in Scotland.

Melody: I’m fine, I’m just… worried.

Turning back to look at Odette, Melody’s hazel eyes fell into Odette’s piercing green ones. She was looking at her concerned something that pained Melody. To her Odette was meant to be happy and resting, taking it easy before the birth of her child even though she had months to go, Gabriel had instructed to everyone that he wanted his wife to be treated like the goddess that she was. Not that Melody needed that reminder Odette was everything to her; after all she was her biggest fan and now was proud to call her, her best friend.

Odette: Worried about what?

Odette dropped the book down completely removing it from her sights as she looked up at Melody, her hard shell that the rest of Sin City Wrestling was used to seeing was totally removed. Odette was only friendly to a handful of people and the one that she was looking at right now was one of the very lucky few. Melody just let a sigh escape her lips as she took a few tiny steps towards Odette, she didn’t want to bring up her name but she couldn’t hide this from her best friend she needed her advice.

Melody: My match this week against Delia.

Melody watched as Odette’s face went from caring to almost dangerous at the sound of Delia’s name. Melody knew it’s not that Odette hated her it was just that she has become completely unamused with any other female that hung around Gabriel looking to him for guidance and direction. She knew Delia hung around him like a bad smell when she wanted something done and she knew that for some reason Gabriel would always help her, they were friends. They understood each other and that drove Odette crazy, she didn’t have anything to worry about tho Gabriel would be lost without his Aussie wife it’s just that since Odette had fallen pregnant she was more protective now over what was hers then she had ever been.

Odette: Don’t worry about it Mel, you will do fine.

Watching her friend turn of the mean any look on her face to one of concern again Melody faked a smile. She wasn’t so sure about what Odette was saying to her. How would see be fine? Delia was the current champion, the undefeated champion; she was the one that many had put their money on winning this tag team tournament with regardless of who her partner was. Delia was a carrier and by that she’s strong enough to get the job done by herself. Melody looked down at Odette her eyes that were filled with unease blinked as she shook her head from side to side trying to remove this horrible feeling from her chest.

Melody: I don’t want to do fine I want to win.

Odette smiled as she heard the fire in Melody’s voice, she wasn’t lying she wanted this, she wanted to beat Delia but she couldn’t allow herself to see how great she was or see that she could in fact stand a chance against the reigning Bombshell champion. Getting up to her feet the Aussie walked over to her Californian girl, reaching out she grabbed on to Melody’s hands. Rubbing her thumbs around the back of Melody’s hands she warmed them as she spoke.

Odette: I know sweetheart and I truly believe that you have what it takes to defeat her, but don’t be so hard on yourself if it doesn’t happen the first time.

Melody couldn’t believe her ears, was Odette doubting her? Surely not, looking up at her friend she had the look of confusion plastered on her face. Once Melody’s eyes fell on Odette’s face her look of concern faded to a happy go lucky smile she knew what her best friend was doing she was planting a seed.

Melody: I know I know.

Pulling her best friend in for a hug Odette wrapped her into her arms warming her up. Considering the weather and what it was like outside Melody had this strange obsession with never wearing warm enough clothes no matter how many times she was told she would always go out with a thin jumper on and jeans ignore the fact that she would need a jacket, scarf, gloves and a beanie. She had a strange fascination with feeling cold that she always instantly regretted the moment she stepped outside but she was too suborn to let them see that she was freezing and regretting her decision. Melody had just recently come back home from a shopping trip with Odette and was still taking her time in adjusting to the warmth of the room.

Odette: She’s a tough cookie, but she’s far from the best Melody… don’t let her get inside your head.

Melody stepped back but was still in Odette’s arm; she looked up at her best friend and smiled. Odette was doing her best to reassure her but there was something Melody couldn’t understand, she didn’t understand or she couldn’t even begin to think of how she was going to help her team win if she had to face Delia.

Melody: I know it’s just, well she beat you, Misty, Vixen everyone that has stepped up in front of her as been knocked down. I don’t want to be knocked down.

Melody closed her eyes and she was waiting for an onslaught of words to be shouted in her direction, but she just felt Odette shrug her shoulders after all she was right Delia had beaten all of these ladies and sometimes she made it look far to easy. Odette just smiled at her friend and let go of her from their hug. Running her hand nervously through her long curly blonde hair Melody let out an Eeep that Odette caught but she couldn’t help but laugh.

Odette: Hey, you know what they say about getting knocked down? If you get knocked down seven times you damn make sure you get up eight.

She was surprisingly calm, there was something positive about this baby inside of her that had turn Odette into a mouse instead of the fierce feline that she used to be. Melody knew that deep down Odette was still that unbreakable monster that she had built her career on, she knew that she was tough as nails but right now she was being what she needed her to be understanding and helpful.

Melody: I know it’s just I really want this…

Melody watched as Odette made her way back over to the large white chair, she took a seat back down on it and lifted her legs up so she could wrap them up close to her body. Letting out a yawn the Aussie quickly mouthed that she was sorry to Melody; she wasn’t bored she was just tired.

Odette: I know sweetie everyone knows that.

Taking a few step closer to Odette, Melody sighed she had another burning feeling inside her chest. She had an itch that she had to scratch and she knew that Odette would either rip her face off for saying this or she would understand completely.

Melody: She is going to try and use you, Gabriel, Despy, Misty, Roxi, James everyone that I care about against me.

Taking a seat beside Odette, Melody looked at the fireplace in front of them that was roaring with life. She had to say it, she had to get this off her chest because she knew Delia, she knew what she was like, she played mind games and nine times out of ten those mind games worked. When she faced Odette she used Gabriel against her, when she face Misty she used Kittie against her, she wasn’t below dragging in people from her opponent lives and using them as bait to help her win. Hell she even used Gabriel to get inside Drake Green’s mind just to toy with him, just to help Gabriel as well. Delia was evil but she hid it wisely. She was like the raise muffin dressed up like the chocolate chip muffin, she might look all sweet and innocent and she might claim to be sweet and innocent but she a stone cold bitch with no remorse when it comes to getting things her way. Odette had turned to her left to look at Melody who was focused on the flames flickering away in the fire place, she knew that her young friend was gazing off just thinking of what Delia would do to try and get inside her head.

Odette: Trust me Gabriel and Despy won’t let her use them in her sick mind games.

Just after Odette spoke Melody tore her eyes from the fire, but the red and orange glow was still flickering within them, Melody was angry, a rare sight to be seen from this bubbly blonde. The thought alone of Delia using her friends to get to her was enough to set a timer on the bomb that was inside her. She knew that it was going to happen she just couldn’t put her finger on what friend Delia would call on, or what friend Delia would use to mentally get inside Melody’s head to throw her off her game. It was too predictable but nevertheless Melody wasn’t the type of girl; who could handle this type of betrayal.

Melody: Gabriel played a part in her mind games against you.

Odette nodded in agreement after all her friend was wrong. Melody gripped her hands together her manicured nails dug into the palms as she grew furious at the thought of Gabriel even entertaining her to begin with.

Odette: that’s because we had to pretend to be on different sides Melody, he didn’t tell her any of my secrets.

Melody knew that Odette was right, Gabriel and her had used their power couple status to turn last year’s Blast from the past on its head, but she didn’t like it. She didn’t agree with it then nor did she care for it now. Delia was smart, probably one of the smartest In Sin City Wrestling, it was only a matter of time that she picked Melody apart with her mind games.

Melody: She is going to use Despy, or try and use him against me and that would break me.

The anger in Melody’s voice had turned to anxiety, hell Delia hadn’t even struck her first match but Melody was already letting her inside her mind with the what ifs. Of course Delia would use Despy; I mean he is both of their friends. It was just a matter of time before Melody’s fear would come to life. Not because Despy would want to hurt her but because Despy wouldn’t believe that Delia would use him to get to Melody, he was too convinced that Delia was a good person under that entire gimmick she was just an average person like everyone else. He couldn’t see her for the spiteful witch that she was.

Odette: Despy would never intentionally hurt you, you know what right?

Melody just nodded and agreed, she knew Despy would never hurt her on purpose but once Delia had her sights on using you, you just became a pawn in her game. Looking away from Odette, Melody tuned back to the fire listening to the wood inside it snap crackle and pop from the heat that was easily engulfing it. Was that her fate at Climax Control would she become the wood and Delia be the fire? Shaking that thought out of her mind Melody screwed up her face, her teeth slight gritted as she huffed.

Melody: I know, but I’m worried, what if she is the reason we lose each other?

She was talking about Despy; I mean Delia was very capable of taking him away from her, she was alluring, and what could Melody have to offer her male best friend to keep him? Plus Delia was smart scary smart and she would use this against the simpleton. Odette looked at Melody and she knew that deep down inside Melody was ripping herself apart; she was shredding herself down to nothing. She was letting herself get beaten before even steeping inside the ring. Odette hated this, she hated seeing Melody so focused on the fact that she was “going to lose” in her eyes she wasn’t even attempting to play with the idea that she might win. Odette had to break Melody away from this, she had to get her mind off the what if’s.

Odette: You’re being silly Melody, now let’s move on to the part of her using everyone that you care about and the fact you named James.

Did she name him? She couldn’t remember turning away from the fire to look at Odette, Melody’s face had shifted from anger, confusion and self-doubt to a nervous smile. She did name him, oh lord she named him in the people she cares about pile. Odette couldn’t help but smile at her little friend, looking at her like she wasn’t going to live this one down as Melody timidly pushed a few strands of her blonde hair behind her right ear.

Melody: Ummm he is my husband I’m meant to care about him, right?

Sucking in her bottom lip Melody was faking innocence while Odette was seeing right threw her charade. Melody had just dobbed herself in and she knew it, turning away from the Aussie she tried to focus on something different hoping that Odette would change the subject, but if she knew her friend she wasn’t going to let this one go.

Odette: Oh so you just care about him because you share a last name for a few weeks?

She was being true to herself and not letting this go, Odette liked to meddle with Melody at times, she liked knowing that she had a best friend that she could torment at times when things like this came out. Melody turned back to Odette and smiled shyly. She couldn’t believe that Odette was so cool about her being married, like when she first found out Melody didn’t get one abusive phone call from her at all, she was just met with a friendly “welcome to the wives club” which was refreshing from the “what the hell are you thinking messages” she was receiving flat out.

Melody: Yeah… no… maybe… I don’t know O.

Sighing out loud once again Melody didn’t know to start she knew she liked James as a person; I mean there wasn’t very many people that she didn’t like. James Huntington-Hawkes could she seriously like him? Like, like him like him? The very thought of James was enough for Melody’s mind to melt away from the doubt of beating Delia into a fury of flashbacks of what her and James had done together since becoming husband and wife. Before she could even realise she had a smile on her face a bright smile, a silly smile that Odette was now glaring at with a hint of happiness in her eyes. Bringing her hands up to her face Melody tried to hide her face behind them as she tried to hide the girlish smile on her face but Odette had already noticed it and she was going to play on it.

Odette: Has my little girl got a crush?

Melody let out a laugh that only a young girl could muster up out of her lips as she tried to hide her real answer, she did like him. For some reason she liked the rich brat who sometimes treated her like nothing, but for some reason that was part of his allure. He was a bad boy, not the trademark bad boy but the bad boy with tattoos, a bad attitude and no respect for anything but himself and his money. Surely he could grow to love someone some day? It just wouldn’t be her, Melody’s mind ran off at a million miles an hour again but as all of her positive thoughts turned to negative ones she couldn’t help but frown.

Melody: He hates me.

Odette frowned at Melody and shook her head from side to side as she dragged her blanket that was on her body across to Melody to help keep her warm. Melody just rested her head on Odette’s shoulder and huffed, letting go of the blanket Odette reached up and ran her hand through Melody’s hair comforting her.

Odette: Are you sure about that?

Melody started to nod but then a glimmer of hope flashed before her eyes, well in her mind. He had said to her yesterday that he didn’t hate her, so maybe he didn’t hate her but even tho it wasn’t hate it was definitely dislike. They were two different too even remotely fit well together like two puzzles pieces that were completely incompatible, even if they tried they would just be smashing together with no positive outcome.

Melody: I dunno but he doesn’t like me like I like him… it’s annoying… Sometimes I can’t stop thinking about him. Like today without him sucked.

Odette listened to Melody and she couldn’t help herself she was smiling brightly, she knew that Melody was smitten by James Huntington-Hawkes she knew that her little girl had developed a crush. A dangerous crush that would probably lead to her getting her heart broke, but who knew right? it wasn’t like James was up front with his feelings. He was just a typical twenty year old boy that’s first reaction was to lash out and suffer the consequences later.

Odette: Oh geez thanks Mel and here I was thinking you enjoyed shopping today.

Patting Melody on her leg Odette was trying to lighten the mood; Melody quickly pulled herself away from Odette so she could look into her green eyes. She didn’t mean that she had a bad day with Odette and her friends she was just trying to let her into her mind so she knew what she was feeling about James.

Melody: I did, I did… I just couldn’t stop thinking what he was up to without me.

Ah yes, the old I wonder what he is up to without me? Melody was insecure she was thinking that James probably had all the fun in the world without her near him as his ball and chain. He was probably out on the town as she spoke to Odette, he could have been anywhere and she didn’t have the slightest clue where to begin. Was he even thinking about her? She doubted it, she highly doubted it after all this was the man that had set his alarm for 12.01am so he could wake up and get away from her as soon as he could. Small tears welled up in Melody eyes as she thought about I’m leaving her without even saying goodbye, or have fun, or be safe he just walked out… no concern no worries, just straight up left. Quickly blinking them out of her eyes Melody wiped her face and sighed

Odette: Well why don’t you ask him?

Odette was straight to the point, she always had been. Nothing was stopping Melody from texting or calling James maybe he was waiting for her to cave first so he could be all like “why are you calling me?” just so they could have another argument I mean it wasn’t the best way to show you care but sometimes fighting was great way of showing that you needed each other. Then it dawned on her about what she had promised him the day before.

Melody: Because I swore on my Yellow Beetles life that I wouldn’t disturb him today and I’m trying really hard not to.

Silly beetle and it’s life. Melody slumped back into the chair and looked towards the fire while Odette did the same but she was focusing on Melody. Reaching up she rested her hands over her belly feeling her baby kick she smiled maybe they were having a girl and she was trying to join in on the girl talk. Melody looked at Odette her eyes lighting up as Odette reached over and grabbed on to her hands placing them on her round belly she pressed Melody hands down on her bump and waited for a few seconds before a slight flutter kick was felt again. Melody smiled with delight as she looked up at Odette who just nodded as if to say her bay was agreeing with what she was about to say.

Odette: You have to tell him how you feel Melody.

Just after she had finished talking another kick came her way and Melody just smiled, the baby was just like her mother. Melody reluctantly pulled her hands away not because she was grossed out by it all but because she knew how Odette didn’t like random people smothering her in public to touch her baby bump. She was giving her space, to be honest Odette didn’t mind when it came to Melody or Gabriel rubbing her belly but anyone else was off limits. Looking back up at Odette, Melody’s happy face turned a little sour.

Melody: And risk getting laughed at? I don’t think so.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody didn’t want him to take this a joke and she knew him well enough that he would just shrug it all off like one. He wouldn’t care if Melody had feelings for him all he cared about was the sixty day deadline that was ticking away slowly for him, but time seemed to be slipping away for her.

Odette: He wouldn’t dare laugh at you.

Odette spoke softly but without them both knowing it they weren’t alone in the room as Gabriel had just walked in behind them. His eyes fixed on his wife as he came in to check on her. Looking down at Melody he smirked as she was about to ask how she knew he wouldn’t laugh at her Gabriel cut her off before the words could even leave her lips.

Gabriel: Because if he did the little punk would end up on his head inside a dumpster again.

Gabriel couldn’t help but laugh proudly at himself, the thought of teaching this punk kid a lesson again seemed too easy for him but he would enjoy it nonetheless. Melody looked up at Gabriel her eyes wide and her jaw dropped as she held back her own shocked laugh.

Melody: You wouldn’t?

Shaking her head from side to side her blonde curls bounced freely as she questioned Gabriel’s intentions with her husband James. Gabriel just nodded the stone cold look in his eyes told her that he wasn’t joking. He would rip him apart if he ever hurt Melody why? Because an upset Melody would mean an upset Odette and Gabriel would walk across the earth nine times over with no shoes on to prevent his wife from ever feeling upset. Walking around the chair he now stood in front of them, kneeling down he positioned himself in front of Odette, who had reached out to run her hands through his hair.

Gabriel: I have and I wouldn’t even think about it, if I had to do it again.

Taking a seat on the floor Gabriel stretched out focusing on his back and neck while Melody just looked from him to Odette, confused. She was pretty sure they weren’t meant to be this okay with her liking James. This was taboo.

Melody: Wait a minute, why aren’t you both trying to talk me out of liking him?

She questioned them both and without even a single word exchanged Odette and Gabriel looked at each other almost having a discussion inside their minds before Odette finally sighed and let Melody have it. She was going to tell Melody the truth. Melody braced herself for the worst she was waiting for the onslaught of words from Odette where she was going to tell her she was stupid for liking James and all he was, was a good for nothing kid with no future. Melody bit down on her tongue, finding the need to defend him without Odette or Gabriel saying a single word.

Odette: We can’t control your feelings Mel, well Gabriel could… but he won’t because you can’t help who you fall in love with. Look at Gabriel and I, no one saw that one coming?

She was right; who would have thought an ex-conman slash magician wrestler would end up with an ex-motocross rider bombshell. There worlds had no need to cross they weren’t even booked on the same nights most weeks, it was just pure coincidence that they were booked in a photo-shoot together and that’s when their paths crossed and well the rest is history. Gabriel and Odette shared a cute look that only couples that are truly in love shared while Melody just looked on like the third wheel.

Gabriel: Well I did, but I see everything.

Gabriel laughed, he was most likely right but neither of the girls was going to agree with him. Gabriel winked at Odette who just shook her head, he thought he knew they were going to end up together all along but Odette wasn’t so convinced. Odette turned back to Melody who was looking back and forth between the two shocked. The vice grip like bite she had with her jaw released and she was free to talk.

Melody: So you both don’t care that I’m with James?

She sounded surprised, if anything she thought that they would be the ones lining her up and getting her the best lawyer money could buy to get rid of this parasite. They had been the complete opposite, they had been supportive from day one, not saying a word but not letting her do this alone.

Gabriel: I would have preferred someone else for you, but I can’t do anything about that… or can I?

A look of a man with an evil idea crossed Gabriel’s face but Odette reached out and wacked him on, a playful one of course on his shoulder. Gabriel pretended to sway backwards giving his wife the impression that she had taught him a lesson. Melody loved seeing how Gabriel and Odette interacted with each other; everyone was so used to seeing them on camera seeing them serious no one really got to see their playful side. Well apart from the Sin’s family. Odette turned back to Melody and smiled.

Odette: We won’t do anything Mel and you know that Gabriel and I will be with you every step of the way with this, no matter how it goes. If you tell him you like him, who knows he might like you back? This might be your happy ever after?

Gabriel held back a snort but Odette caught it and flashed him a death stare, he didn’t agree that this was Melody’s happy ever after he knew what guys like James were like and he didn’t like the fact that Melody was married to him but he couldn’t stop it and right now he couldn’t fix it for here either as it was in the hands of the law. Odette turned back and smiled she was hoping that Melody hadn’t caught the negativity from Gabriel thankfully she hadn’t. Melody was too busy thinking about how she was going to tell him this; hey she was still trying to work out if she actually liked him.

Melody: But we all know I’ll tell him I think I like him and he will laugh at me and break my heart.

Melody grew worried she couldn’t handle another setback like this imagine if she told and he laughed at her and then she still had to live with him for like fifty-two days? Imagine trying to face him every day? Melody had made up her mind she wasn’t going to tell him, she didn’t have to tell him.

Odette: If that’s how it goes down, I will have my shoulder at the ready for your head, tissues ready for your eyes and my ears ready to listen to your every word. You’re my world Melody, You, Gabriel and our baby I would do anything for you three... I would kill for you three.

She was being deadly serious and how did Gabriel and Melody know she was being deadly serious? Her Australian accent was at its ultimate thickness. Gabriel reached up and grabbed on to his wife’s hand and held it tightly, nodding in agreement as he would do the same for her and their baby. Melody just smiled at them both and decided to let all of this worrying leave her mind.

Gabriel: Regardless of what you decide Melody or who you pick to spend the rest of your life with romantically we will support you and I promise you if they ever hurt you I will rip their heart of out there chest and they will beg for your mercy.

Gabriel looked at Melody with a sinister smile almost as if he was already enjoying it or envisioning doing it James, he hated that kid. He was a stuck up brat but for all the wrong reasons. Odette just looked at Gabriel and with a cool confident smile she winked at him.

Odette: Let’s not forget what Despy would do to them.

Gabriel’s jaw dropped almost in shock at what his wife was suggesting. Gabriel and Odette knew exactly what Joshua would do if Melody was ever hurt by a guy he wouldn’t be able to control himself. She was his beastie. Melody just looked them both feeling nice and warm from the love and protection she was feeling in this room before smiling brightly.

Gabriel: It would be unspeakable.

The three let out a laugh, Gabriel’s was more dark out of the three, Odette’s was just out of pure enjoyment of seeing what Despy would do to someone that ever hurt Melody and Melody just laughed nervously as she felt bad for the silly person who would ever be dumb enough to break her heart.

Melody: Thanks, but I don’t really want my future husband to fear for his life if he ever hurts me.

She was being honest but Odette couldn’t let it go, she was over protective of her innocent friend Melody always had always would be. That poor guy, while Odette went to talk Gabriel was rubbing his hands together almost waiting for Melody to say what James had done this week to upset her feelings looking for a good enough reason to rip his head off just for fun.

Odette: Your future husband will love you that much that the thought of hurting you would be taboo for him it wouldn’t even be an option.

She was right, but how often was Odette Nicole Stevens wrong? Melody smiled brightly at her best friend before gently nudging into her stealing a cuddle.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED"> Well that was a little bit interesting, I never thought Gabriel and Odette would be so supportive of me and who I end up dating. It’s funny the ones that you think will try and change your mind end up being the most understanding. I had all this doubt in my mind that they would accept it, but hey look what just happened.

A miracle happened.

That brings me to my next topic up for discussion, doubt. Self-doubt, the feeling that you’re not good enough or that you’ll never be good enough for something or someone. For some reason doubt is all that’s flooding my mind lately, well that and James but that’s a whole other story.

Doubt is crippling, it engulfs you and it’s persistent in not stopping until it eats you alive from the inside out. Doubt makes you do things that you would never think of yourself doing. Like quitting, like giving up, like walking away, like living in fear. Do I want to quit? No. Do I want to give up? No. Do I want to walk away? Never. Do I want to live in fear? Negative. So why should I let it try and control me?

This match this Sunday against Delia shouldn’t have me thinking I’m not good enough. It should have me thinking scrap that it should have me knowing that I’m good enough to face her. She isn’t better than me, sure she might have the title sure she might be undefeated in singles competition but I am just as good as she is. She just has the shiny belt to show off; she just has the championship that helps her install fear into the Bombshell roster.

Well I say no more.

I shouldn’t let her get inside my head, I shouldn’t let her try and make me doubt myself. I am good enough and I will show her that this Sunday at Climax Control. I will prove to her, I will prove to everyone in the back, I will prove to Mark, Christian and Erik, I will prove to my fans and the Sin City Wrestling universe that I am the next face of this company. I am the next main event bombshell I want to show them that I have NO DOUBT in the back of my mind that I am the future of this business and that I have no intentions on letting someone like Delia come between myself and that. I won’t allow her to dictate my stance in the company. Not now, not ever.

If she thinks that she is just going to walk out of this one with an easy match under her belt she better forget it. My victory might not happen this week, but it will happen because mark my words I’m coming for the number one stop and I’m not going to let a monster like self-doubt stop me. I’m not going to be crippled or be put away by a myth that I have created in my own mind. I am good enough for Sin City Wrestling, I am good enough to win this Sunday I am good enough to beat Delia and I am good enough to eventually walk away with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

Why?

Because I have NO REASON to doubt myself!

Why?

Because I have the best support group in the world!

Why?

Umm I dunno why, because my trainer tells me that I can do this?

SIKE!

I know exactly why because I know that I have the heart for this business and you know what they say a little heart only gets you so far but a whole heart a dedicated heart gets you everywhere. So screw doubt, screw it right into the ground and let it never see the light of day again because I’m over the feeling of being controlled. No one controls me, I do what I want and when I want and I want to beat Delia so I will beat Delia... I will beat this negative feeling and I will push on and become who I want to be.

The most colourful Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion that Sin City Wrestling has ever seen.

Literally, like I LOVE rainbows.

The first ever Mother of Unicorns will becom
e

47
Character Building Roleplays / The not so happy ending.
« on: January 16, 2015, 01:23:33 AM »
 
Judge: So let me get this straight you two are here today to annul your marriage?

We open up inside a standard court room in Vegas. The Judge sits high and mighty up in her seat while she looks down at James Huntington Hawkes III who is standing at one table nodding his head up and down while Melody Grace is seen standing at the other table. Looking over at James, Melody just nods her head in agreement.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yes.

Letting his voice be heard James looks up at the Judge and smiles before fixing the collar on his white shirt that is underneath his jet black suit. The top bottom of his white shirt is opening showing off the top of his chest, while a pair of sunglasses sits up perched on the top of his head. James turns to Melody who is just looking at him nodding, James nods at Melody and she quickly turns to look at the Judge with a smirk.

Melody:  Uh huh, yeah sure.

Melody turns back to James who gives her a wink, as if he is pleased with her answer. As James and Melody turn away from each other they look up at the Judge who is just staring at them over her glasses.

Judge: May I ask why?

Melody raises her hand as if she knows the answer, the female Judge nods at Melody and the bubbly blonde replies.

Melody:  Because he wants us too.

A look of disgust crosses the Judge’s face as she looks down at Melody who is brightly dressed in a sun yellow dress with a nice over coat. The sunlight gleams into the room bouncing off her hair highlighting her innocence.

Judge: Do you always do what he tells you to do?

Melody held back a laugh as she looked at the Judge and then smiles as she turns her attention back to her Husband who is waiting on her answer with a smug look on his face as if he was about to hear her admit that she was under his thumb.

Melody:  He said I would get a Lamborghini if I agreed to this.

Boom Melody smirked at James who had a massive smile on his face, but his smile quickly changed to a look of disgust as he replayed what Melody had just said.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I never said that, she’s lying.

James turns back to the Judge his arms flying up in the air while he speaks as the Judge just continues to look down her nose at the two.

Judge: Enough... now tell me why you want this marriage annulled?

Growing tired of Melody and James’ behaviour already the Judge looks down at the both waiting for an answer. Melody goes to speak but James cuts her right off his voice over dominating hers.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Because we got married when we were both hammered and we don’t want to be married anymore.

Looking at the Judge with a smug look on his face as if to say “why else” James shrugs his shoulders as Melody just looks down at her left hand examining her nails.  

Judge: So you wanted to but now since you’re both sober and you don’t want this marriage?

Melody fakes a yawn as she looks at James who is motioning for her to reply to the Judge.

Melody:  No, yes... I dunno can you re-ask the question it was kinda confusing?

Turning back to look up at the Judge Melody just smiles brightly while the Judge shakes her head from side to side unamused by her lack of concentration. James clears his throat stealing Melody’s attention as he takes over the situation making sure that he gets what he wants.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> We both want out of this marriage, we never wanted it and it was a drunken mistake. A terrible mistake.

Melody bites back at James taking what he had just said as a direct shot to her.

Melody:  You’re face is a mistake.

Screwing her nose up at him she pokes her tongue out.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Grow up.

Melody fixes up her coat and turns back to the Judge and mouths “Can you believe this guy?” The Judge doesn’t look amused as she starts to drum her nails on the wooden desk in front of her.

Judge: Silence you two, now is this what you want Melody?

The Judge looks directly down at the young blonde who takes a quick breath in before responding.

Melody:  I’ll do whatever he wants me to do because I want my Lamborghini.

James turns to Melody and says through gritted teeth.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I’m not getting you a Lamborghini...

Melody just keeps her bright smile on her face as she looks down at the watch on her left wrist.

Melody:  Well, my, my look at the time... I’ve gotta go... you know I’m super busy maybe we can fix this up another time?

The young blonde goes to walk around the table and looks towards the door but James’ voice brings her back.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> THAT’S BLACKMAIL; you can’t blackmail me in front of a judge Melody. You can’t be that stupid?

James expects Melody to turn back and walk to behind her desk but Melody does the opposite and takes a step towards the door. James’ eyes narrowing as she does so, if looks could kill.

Melody:  Do you want to test me James?

Turning back to look at him Melody mocks another step towards the door and James reaches out with his right hand waving it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Okay, okay, okay... FINE, what colour?

Turning back on her pin point heels Melody steps behind her desk once more and smiles at her husband as if she had just won lotto.

Melody:  Pin....

Just as she was going to say what colour she wanted the two are stopped as the Judge raises her voice, over ruling them.

Judge: ENOUGH! That’s it you two I will NOT be granting an annulment to the two of you. You think you’re the only loved up, cashed up; drunken twenty year olds I see do this? The law isn’t here to entertain drunken decisions. You have no grounds for an annulment either of you.

Just as she goes to continue James cuts her off.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> She’s my umm Aunty?

James looks at Melody and then to the Judge who doesn’t look amused as she takes her reading glasses down away from her face looking at him like a light about to engulf a moth.

Judge: Mr Huntington Hawkes don’t take me for a fool.

James turns back to Melody, before raising his voice making sure he has her attention before saying the next thing he has in mind.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> She’s insane?

Melody’s smile drops to one of sadness as she bright her hands up to wrap them around her getting uncomfortable about being in this situation.

Melody:  I am not!

Just as James was about to reply the Judge slammed her hands on the table stealing their attentions.

Judge: ENOUGH!

Melody puts her hands up in front of herself as if to agree with the Judge while James stews over his next move.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Can we file for divorce then?

Melody:  No... No... No!!!

She was throwing her hand around while looking at her Husband, James turned to look at his wife a look of arrogance across his face.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What now?

The young blonde’s hazel eyes began to water as she looked at him.

Melody:  I don’t want to be twenty and divorced you said we would get an annulment and forget that I ever existed and go back to being normal... you promised me I wouldn’t have divorce on my record, you have ruined me for every other male out there.

She was going to cry and he didn’t seem to care as James just bit back.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I’m sure one of your twitter fan boys will pick you up. So how about it Melody, do you wanna divorce me?

James smiled at her smugly as he worded the “you wanna divorce me?” as if he was asking her to marry him all over again.  Melody didn’t reply which the Judge was evaluating.  

Judge: Mrs Huntington Hawkes... are you saying that you don’t want to divorce your husband?

Melody looked back and forth from the Judge and to James her whole world was torn but she couldn’t let him down. Looking back at the Judge Melody just looked defeated.

Melody:  Fine, fine, fiiiine I’ll divorce him... but I better be getting a Lamborghini AND a trip to Hawaii out of this.

James was about to lose his marbles again but the Judge cut him off.

Judge: I’m sure we can arrange some sort of agreement for everyone to get what they want.

Instead of arguing James had a look of content across his face he wanted to do anything to get rid of Melody.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Thank God! Now where are the papers I need to sign?

James didn’t wait for them to give him a pen in fact he pulled his own pen out of his jacket pocket waiting eagerly for the papers to be presented to him.

Judge: Well you see Mr Huntington Hawkes it’s not that simple, I mean what grounds are you stating your divorce on?

The Judge was drawing this out it was almost on purpose as James just looked up at her and shook his head.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What does it matter? Just pick one.

Melody looked at the pleased look on her husband’s face which brought a flicker of anger to her eyes.

Melody:  Is he is a dirty liar on the list to pick from?

James just rolled his eyes dramatically as he looked at Melody.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Is I have an annoying wife on the list? I’d like to pick that one.

Melody just smiled as she looked at him, before playfully but sarcastically speaking.  

Melody:  Yeah well, is the option he is a loser Husband who can’t even be bother to say anything nice on the list, because let’s highlight that one as well?

James screwed up his nose.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I’m not a loser.

His hand flew out to his side as if he was showing off his winning body / personality.

Melody:  Pretty sure you are.

Melody turned away from James and looked at the Judge who was watching them go back and forth in her court room.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Here’s one... how about it’s because we are completely incompatible. She hugs the homeless, I kick them. You know all that type of stuff?

The Judge looked down at James with a concerned look on her face.

Judge: Mr Huntington Hawkes did you just admit to kicking a homeless person?

Looking up at the Judge nervously the rich brat started to back pedal.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It was an expression... I don’t really go around kicking people.

Looking away from them both James wipes his brow as if to flick sweat off of it as he just dodged a bullet.

Melody:  He just goes around and tells sweet little girls that he likes them and that he wants to marry them.

Melody now looks away from James and the Judge her eyes staring at the cold hard floor.

Judge: STOP IT both of you... I will let you file for divorce on the grounds of incompatibility

A loud clap is heard as James slaps his hands together before jumping up in the air excited.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Thank you!!!

Turning to look at Melody, James couldn’t help but notice that she looked as if she had just been run over by a bus.

Melody:  Oh yay!

Looking up at the Judge Melody waited for her instructions, as she knew the Judge was going to inform them on what they needed to do.

Judge: On the condition that you see out a sixty day cooling off period that begins tomorrow first. In this time frame you must stay with each other six days a week. During those six days you must travel and stay with each other.

The Judge looked down at them both a smug smile on her confident face as she hands down her rulings. While James turns away from looking at Melody up to the Judge with a complete look of anger across his face.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What the fuck?

Melody lets out a sigh before letting her voice be heard.

Melody:  NOOOOOOO, HE SNORES!!!

The Judge ignores them both as she carries on with her findings.

Judge: To prove you’re incompatible you must at least spend time together first.

James looks at her in disbelief and quickly pats down his pockets looking for his wallet.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Are you the type of Judge that takes bribes? I mean everyone likes money right?

James finds his wallet and pulls it out into plan view opening it up he shows the Judge his money that is basically spilling out of his wallet.

Judge: I’m going to choose to ignore that. I will have the court draw up your conditions and a copy will be sent to your employers who will act as witnesses to your divorce after the sixty days you can file for a divorce, given you still feel this way about each other. Divorce papers will be drawn up and sent to you on day fifty-five.

Melody looked up at the Judge her eyes watering.

Melody:  This isn’t fair.

Pointing at her with his thumb James nodded in agreement.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What she said.

The Judge just shakes her head from side to side before standing up in her spot.

Judge: That’s my final decision.

Without any further words the Judge leaves the room, leaving James and Melody alone with two security guards. Melody and James both look at each other so many emotions gripping them it’s hard just to focus on one. Shaking her head from side to side Melody fights back tears while James takes a step up towards her, his hands shaking in rage.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> This is your fault, you did this.

Pointing at her he didn’t care if this was or wasn’t her fault he was just going to blame her. Melody just looked at him, before blinking rapidly to stop the tears from flowing.

Melody:  Shut up!!

Taking a step towards him Melody did a sharp turn and headed towards the door.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Where the hell are you going?

Without even looking back Melody just replied.

Melody:  Out!

With that said and done she exited the court room and headed out for a night on the town to get away from this mess.

TBC

48
Supercard Archives / MISTY/MELODY GRACE v AMANDA CORTEZ/VERONICA TAYLOR
« on: January 09, 2015, 07:27:08 PM »
 Cheryl: We miss you too... now get off this damn phone and go out sightseeing damn-it.  

***


Wednesday 7th January 2015.
This is the part where you might want to go watch J2H’s promo so things make a little bit more sense about Melody and James tour arrangements.  Poor James!

***


Thursday 8th January 2015.
Promo oh promo,

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">So there you have that’s my two weeks in review of course I got up to other stuff but let’s be honest I can’t share all the nitty gritty details of my life. What a whirl wind it has been... but let’s gets down to business. Let’s get down to this Sunday night where Misty and I Melody Grace go toe to toe with Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor. This match has been banked as Team Mean VS Team Nice, Team Bitch VS Team Angel well call it want you want but at the end of the night it’s only going to be known as Team Winner VS Team Loser and trust me Misty and I have this... we have to have this... because we can’t stand to watch the Bombshell Roster be blanketed by the likes of Veronica Taylor and Amanda Cortez anymore.

We’re sick of seeing slash hearing the same things week in and week out by the Mean Girls.

“We’re better than you” “We’re prettier than you” “We’re more famous than you”

Here’s the break down, you’re not you’re really not... none of you. The only one in the Mean Girls that worth talking about is Mercedes and for some reason she seems to be the forgotten Mean Girl. It’s funny how the most successful people in the world often tend to be the ones that make the less noise... that’s what’s happening in the Mean Girls right now... Mercedes is carrying the team while everyone else is blowing their own horns. Ya’ll be tooting up a stinker.

You’re better than me? Please... you’ve both been in this game for so long, yet I’m only fresh and new and I could run circles around you before you could even catch me. Last time we fought you may have got the upper hand Veronica and Amanda but that’s because you had to cheat. Face reality the thought of this little bright yellow duck coming up in your world and over taking you scares both of you.

I intimidate you, because while you were first getting started and while you were both getting slaughtered week in and week out this little blue bird was getting her hand raised in victory... it took a trip up from Amanda and a handful of tights by Veronica to ruin my streak but you know what? It’s not the loss that haunts me oh no... It’s the revenge that sparks a flame inside me.

You just started a fire and girls there ain’t a fireman a live that can put this out.

You’re prettier than me? Excuse me while I make a quick calculation about what looks has to do with wrestling? Okay so you take looks plus charisma times it by personality carry the one divide it by who gives a flying fuck? What in the world goes on in that head of yours? No one in their right mind looks at a good looking girl and says “Oh she fine, I bet that cat can wrestle” No... No... Nope, not now not ever. You’re looks are irrelevant when it comes to the ring... but if you need to keep harping on about it to make you feel better than go ahead keep telling everyone about how good looking you are, I mean the more you say something the more it starts to sound believable am I right?  

Amanda don’t get me wrong you’re good looking for a smashed crab and Veronica you’ll do alright if haemorrhoids ever decide to move north and invade people’s faces... you’ll be the first in line for that commercial deal you betcha.

You’re more famous than me? Please keep telling everyone how famous you are because surely if you were that famous you wouldn’t have to keep reminding us allllllllll the dam time... you’re not famous for your talent trust me. That’s not what it’s about. Amanda is famous for being a tickle fetish freak yet when a fan asks for a photo of a video of it she can’t come up with the goods. While Veronica is famous for, umm, I... wait I can’t remember.... oh that’s right she a world class cover model... blah, blah, blah... anyone can be a cover model these days you know that right? Like this really smart person invented Photoshop and now everyone’s a cover girl. Here’s a tip for your Veronica next time you’re playing in Photoshop less cover work put more time in removing the shit stain from your personality.

Ahhh then what do we have to listen to week in and week out in promotional, in and out of the ring? That’s when you predictably go on and say about how the rest of the Bombshells are “fat, ugly and worthless”

Correction, I might weigh more than Amanda Cortez on paper but in reality she jiggles more than a shake weight. I’m muscle she’s just a tank... but before you all start saying “Oh Melody don’t stoop to their level” I have something to tell you. Sometimes in life you have to stoop low so that people will finally open their God damn eyes... Seriously Amanda who are you kidding? If you stood beside half of the Bombshells on our roster your right side alone would cast a shadow of them and I’m not talking about your talent (lack thereof) I’m talking about your thunder thighs. Those thick tree trunks that rub together and give you saddle rash on the daily. You don’t have to hide it from me Tickles... we can see it the way you walk down to the ring like you got a pole shoved up your ass... when really it’s just your chafing... You’re not a badass with swagger... you’re just plain uncomfortable. You got that type of waddle that makes a Walrus wanna cry out Momma.

Veronica don’t even get me started on you... I’d be here for days.

So we’re fat? Um okay... because that has an impact on our wrestling ability? Considering we all weigh around the same weight if you even bothered to look at the roster... but hey since when did everything have to be about weight? I mean clearly since Sin City Wrestling is clearly like boxing weigh ins matter right? Wrong...  wrong just wrong. Sometimes watching you Mean Girls trying to rip apart the roster is like watching a dog trying to chase is tail, you just round and round and round, eventually you get a bite... but when you tug on it nothing good comes out of it, just embarrassment. I wonder does like Delia even like interview these girls before she lets them join her or does she just look at their pictures and see that their less unfortunately than her so she’ll give them a crack at fame?  Like is there an IQ test that these girls need to pass or does Delia just count the minutes of silence in between her question and their answer in the interview and whoever takes five minutes to reply automatically gets a Mean Girl badge?

Ahh so we’re ugly? Okay this one is my favourite of like all time. Okay let me break it down to you Veronica and Amanda, since when did looks have anything to do with talent? Hmmm I understand if this Sunday was next top model and not inception that things might be looks based, but trust Misty and I would trump that ship as well... anyways that’s getting off course. So you expect the rest of the Bombshells to care that you call us UGLY? Laughing my ass off... seriously? Seriously? SERIOUSLY?! That’s more soooo much sense I mean I hate it when my eyebrows aren’t on point and that in turns makes me can’t hit a Suplex right... like OH MY GOD! I hate it when like my hair is that little bit messy that it like ruins my whole balance and like I just can’t move or breathe or function... I just soooo hate it when like people call me ugly and because I’m apparently ugly that means I don’t know what to do with legs and my arms... oh boy you girls have unlocked the key to success, it’s beauty of yeah like totally. Like because when my lip stick is right my forearm smashes are on fire, like when I’m feeling beautiful my whole body knows how to work. You know how stupid this sounds right? Right? This is why you both really need to stop talking... just shhhhhhhhhhh intelligence isn’t your strong point we all know that but there’s no reason why you two need to keep beating the dead horse over it.  

So let’s move on to the part where you will call us worthless. Snort. I’m tagging with Misty... the Original SCW Bombshell a multi time Bombshell Champion, two time Bombshell of the year winner, Tag team champion... the master of the Bombshell roster and you still will try and wave this flag like it’s your best ticket to victory. I know what colour flag you should be waving and it’s white. Surrender now!!!

We’re worthless the whole Bombshell Roster is worthless, why? Because you say we are so that’s like totally gospel am I right? No... We’re worthless in your eyes because you can’t seem to come up with something creative for each and everyone one of us so your group us together and try and tuck us in under the same blanket. Let me tell you something, I’m going to let you in on a little tiny secret... your game plan, it’s not, I mean it’s really not working... I mean you come out week in week out and you try and label us as basic and talentless... I mean that’s so different like really... like what’s more basic than being basic right? Like you call us basic for being boring, yet you’re the ones saying the same damn things week in week out. I mean pot meet kettle, kettle meet pot. I love it when you call us all basic and then you even go out and say it’s contagious. You know what’s contagious... stupidity and you know how caught if first? Veronica Taylor when she “co-found” the Mean Girls. You can claim that you created that stable all you want honey and maybe you did but the moment you let Delia in was the moment you lost your reign over the stable, it was the moment you just became... a follower... not a leader like you keep saying you are.

I mean when she says jump you say how high am I right? So much for being a talented lady, you can’t even think for yourself unless your leader is there pulling your strings tugging you in the right direction. It’s a shame Veronica... it really is, you worked so hard for the Mean Girls to be something new something exciting but now you have to watch your baby, your creation be mocked and booed across the world... because what was at first something a little bit different has turned into something so basic, something so repetitive that it puts Big bang theory episodes on repeat to shame... your little stable has become nothing more than a shadow of what you wanted to be, but there is nothing you can do about it because why would you ever speak out against it? I mean you would become a loner an outcast, you would be laughed at. So instead you stay and you and your band of merry ladies beat the same drum to the same beat doing the same ol shit, putting us to sleep. Each week it’s the same, each promo it’s the same, each twitter war it’s the same.

The same ol’ same ol’ wash rinse repeat

Let’s take these girls down to what its worth shall I?

Amanda Cortez let’s start with you, at the last Climax Control you did something to me and to be honest I’m still pretty annoyed about it, you felt the need to stick your nose into my match and ultimately aid in my first ever defeat in my Wrestling career... so now you leave me with no choice but to go after you why? Not because I cried myself to sleep like your making out on twitter, but because I don’t like having that feeling of regret in the back of my mind. I let Despy down that day... that’s what’s eating me alive... not you, not Veronica the fact that I let my best friend down. Do you really think I care about my win loss tally like you do? It’s your baby that you hold on to so very tight. I don’t... I mean some of the best champions in Sin City Wrestling didn’t start off winning everything, take a look at my husband... a whole year he was beaten and now look at him? He came back into SCW swinging and he hasn’t stopped since that day. Look at the likes of Misty, she had lost before in the past but she is still the most dominate force on our roster, look at Roxi... she too is in hand and hand one of the best that Sin City Wrestling has to offer... so did you really think your little trick was going to send me packing? Did you really think that I was just going to walk away from wrestling after your little stunt? Did you think that you would control me after that? You’re kidding yourself. You just lit a fire inside me one that I needed to have ignited so thank you Amanda, thank you for signing your name on the dotted line as the maker of my greatness... because you might have tripped me up the first time but from now on you’re just a stepping stone.

This Sunday I’m going to step on you and walk over you and beat you and with that victory I will begin my climb towards the top I will begin my climb back up my ranks and I won’t even look back and think of you. You will just be that girl that everyone will blame for putting me on my new winning streak you will be that girl that the rest of the Bombshells blame for when I become unstoppable. It’s going to happen, why? Because I just know it will and because a good friend of mine... you might know her Odette Stevens aka Odette Ryder believes in me and how many times did she prove you wrong without even breaking a sweat?

Toooooo many to count!

I hope you enjoyed your five seconds of fame when you returned Amanda? Because trust me like last time the losses will just keep piling up and you’ll doubt yourself and eventually you’ll just give up... that’s what happened last time you got fixated on a cause that you couldn’t defeat... so I really don’t see this ending any differently. Your little alliance with the Mean Girls is temporary, we all know that you’re loyal to no one... you’re just a pawn in this game that moves around from side to side trying to claim victim trying the claim dominance, when really your just a weak... you habit a self destructing weakness and guess what? The timer has already started ticking..

I’ll see you on Sunday Amanda... bring your A game because you’re going to need it.

Veronica Taylor. Oh Veronica Taylor... where to begin with you? Last time you got lucky very lucky but thank you for opening my eyes. I can see now that this Sunday is just going to be ever so sweet when I finally get my hands on you when I finally get to show you what I can do. Last time was last time I’m not going to harp on it but trust me last time was THE LAST TIME that you will ever beat me. Bank on that.

All week people have been asking what I’m going to do to get payback what am I going to do to make your suffer? Well I’m just going to be myself... while you’re just going to be the target... the big red bullseye in my target. I’m the bullet with your name. This Sunday can’t come fast enough because I can’t wait to get inside the six sided ring with you I can’t wait to finally shut you up. For days on twitter you have been talking this up, been talking your victory up and how you’re better than me... it stops on Sunday it all stops at Inception. You had my number last time but this time I’ll have yours trust me on that. You’re cover girl looks won’t save you; your boyfriend Giani won’t save you... the fact that I’m married to your friend James Huntington Hawkes won’t save you. You’re drowning ten feet deep and there’s not a life guard in sight.

Say what you want to say about me but this Sunday I will just prove you wrong, why? Because I have to... because I want to it’s all the same really. I let Despy down and I have to make it up to him, by righting this wrong. They say Inception is a beginning well let this be the new beginning of Melody Grace you opened my eyes Veronica and in doing so you just cashed in on your last victory over me. It’s not just about you and I though, I mean you have done everything in your power to piss Misty off and I have no issues in watching her rip you from limb to limb... I will have no issues in watching her destroy your cover model face... just for fun.

All in the name of fun, you see you take this win loss thing to seriously Veronica... considering when you first came into SCW you could barely put one foot in front of the other let alone win, so you left and then came back only to show up when you felt like it... but now you seem to be back for good... I’m glad, because I’m going to need haters like you feeding the need more when I become a champion. I’m going to need bottom feeders like you to keep my focus on the main prize; I’m going to need feeder fish like you to help boost me to the top. You see unlike you I can reach for the top, while you have to stay in the shadows of your team mates, I mean you can’t go for the Bombshell Roulette Championship because Mercedes has it; you can’t go for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship because Delia has it. You’re the Mean Girl without a cause, without a title... and just think you’re the co-founder... doesn’t that just eat you alive knowing even that even your recruits are better than you?  

Just like how Misty and I will prove that we are better than you and Amanda this Sunday?

Enjoy your happiness while it lasts Veronica because after Sunday... it’s going to fade to black.

Sorry, not sorry!

In fact I’ll never be sorry for anything that I ever do to you, why? Because unlike L’Oreal you’re not worth it.

Don’t like it? Don’t like what I had to say about you? You don’t like the truth? Well Justin Timberlake hit me baby, sing it to them loud and proud...

“Cry me a river”

Prepare to get your make up ruined girls, because on Sunday you’ll be the ones left crying.

See you Sunday at Inception.

To my Melephants, get ready to get your trunks up because this Sunday I plan on giving you the show of my career. Thank you for standing by me and supporting me from the very beginning, in my ups and in my downs. You have my back so I have yours and this Sunday... this match isn’t for me... oh no, it’s for you. This Sunday I might have a different name but I’m the same Melody Grace!!!

From now until forever, I am yours.

Melody Grace Huntington Hawkes Number ONE!


49
Supercard Archives / MISTY/MELODY GRACE v AMANDA CORTEZ/VERONICA TAYLOR
« on: January 09, 2015, 07:25:02 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Howdy, it’s been a while... wait a minute I think I start all of these things like this, let’s try again.

Hello Melephants, It is I your Melody Grace the blondest bombshell to ever Grace Sin City Wrestling am I proud? Damn straight, do I love it? Damn honkey I do. Honkey is a word right? Because word seems to be giving me the stink eye with a red line underneath it, oh well. Well what can I say it’s been a busy few weeks for me. Let’s start at the start shall I? In my last match I was finally tagged up with my bestest buddy Despy and we took on Caleb and Veronica... what should have been the greatest night in my career it turned out to be a terrible nightmare. I lost the match for our team, well I shouldn’t say I lost even know I was technically pinned... I mean The Mean Girls did have to cheat to get a victory over me. I mean did you not see that Amanda beast put her hands on me and then Veronica pulled on my tights?

Okay, okay, okay I might be over reacting, but they still cheated Despy and I out of the greatest night of our lives. Will I forgive them for this? Let me just phone a friend on this real quick, hit it Beyonce, Michelle and Kelly.

No, no, no, nooooooooooooooo!

Will I let them get away with this? Will I let them continue to think that they are better than me? Sing to me Fred Durst!

“Go fuck yourself”  

What am I going to do to fix this? Let them have it Game

“Out on the streets they call it mur they call it mur-mur-murder”

Okay fine I admit that I’m not really going to murder them but the fact is I’m going to squash this crap they keep talking about how they are better than me, how they can beat me and that how they rule the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster, why? Because it’s soooooooooo God damn booooooring how they keep talking rubbish. Like seriously do they ever stop to think about what flies out of their mouths before they say it? I guess not, because if they did we wouldn’t have to listen to same damn broken record week in week out.

“I’m the best” “I’m beautiful” “I’m the reason why everyone watches SCW” “I made the SCW a global success”

Shhhhhhhhhhh

Just stop talking Veronica and Amanda...

Shhhhhhhhh

You wouldn’t want to wake the population of people who give a rat’s ass about you.  

Never mind I took a quick poll around the room and no one put their hands up to liking you, sorry not sorry.

But enough about them for now, I’m more than sure that you’ll hear about them later in my promo. So let me catch you up on something, on New Years’ eve Drake took me into the bright light jungle known as Vegas to see Bruno Mars where we danced and sang the night away... I might have accidently on purpose elbowed Trishelle Jordan in the face but hey what can I say?

These things happen when the funky chicken comes out to play.

It’s what happened next that you have no doubt been caught up with. I woke up in bed next to the annoyingly cute James Huntington Hawkes the third. Not only did I wake up next to him but I found out that we have matching gold rings, I’m not sure why they’re on our wedding fingers I mean it’s not like we got married or anything... oh wait yes we did.

I’m Melody Grace Huntington Hawkes number one!!!!!!!!

How does that even happen? I’m twenty for crying out loud, plus I don’t believe in marriage for me? How the bleep does a girl like me end up with a spoilt brat like him? Like what have I ever done wrong in my life to be given him, him of all people? Him with all of his tattoos and muscles and slightly attractive facial hair, HIM! This must be some sort of prank, like hello Ashton Kutcher you can come out from underneath the bed now and surprise us all.

Seriously.

I shouldn’t be too hard on James I mean even though this was his idea I’m sure of it, I mean I could have ended up with someone worse like Steve Ramone or Bruce Evans, Sorry Kim baby but what were you thinking when you married that piece of jack ass?

So now I sit here typing this thinking about what is going to come next in my life, divorce no doubt, which for some reason makes me sad. Twenty and divorced, you couldn’t even write about it... plus not to mention that I now have this JAHH tattoo on my finger to permanently remind me of him. Like how did that even happen? I don’t even like needles... all I can say is kids don’t drink until your twenty one and responsible. Don’t follow my example when it comes to this, considering I pride myself on being someone that kids can look up to I sure did my image a massive flaw in this little mess.

But like they all say everything happens for a reason, what reason is this for? Only the Lord knows and when he finds time I’m sure he will let James and I know.

As for right now I think I’m going to enjoy my time being a married woman, I mean how different can it be from being a none married woman? I will be no different than before I mean I wasn’t dating then so I won’t be dating now. I wasn’t in any sort of casual fling before so why worry about that changing now?

The only thing that’s different about me is this tattoo and ring on my finger, it’s not like I have an emotional attachment to James at all. I mean it’s not like I love him or anything.

Alright it’s time to get this one started it’s time to get you on the yellow brick road of Melody Grace as I take you on my journey to Incision...

I mean.... Inception, yeah that’s it... now hit it.



***


Thursday January 1st 2015.
Paradise, what paradise?

Continues on from James’ round one promotional video; Melody could hear the three male voices on the outside of the door. She could hear how Ringo and Giani thought that this was hilarious and how James was blowing his top at all of it. He truly did hate her, well that’s how she was taking it as she listened to his words fly out of his mouth. They were muffled but a part of her knew exactly what he would be saying, she couldn’t exactly hear clearly so it all could have been her just jumping to conclusions. She could hear a set of footsteps head towards the door, the very door that she was closely standing behind. Looking to the left and to the right of her Melody looked for a way out of the situation but it was too late the door swung open and slammed in a matter of seconds. Feeling the mood in the room shift from confusion to anger Melody swallowed deeply as she looked across the room at her husband.

Melody: James.

James was standing with his back to her, his right hand was on the back of his neck as he rubbed the stress ball that had started to form under his skin. He couldn’t believe his luck. He didn’t say anything at first he just breathed in and out, the air rushing out of his nostrils making a familiar pissed off sound. Without even turning around he finally replied, while Melody looked at him her hazel eyes were watery as the situation sunk in deeper and deeper as every second passed.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> WHAT?

His voice spat out like venom from a cobra as he spun around on the balls of his feet to face her. The look on his face said it all he was pissed, before in bed he was confused and shocked now he was just angry, violently angry. The flare of his nostrils the coldness in his eyes stung at her for some reason she just knew it wasn’t going to be a fun day for either of them.

Melody: Never mind.

Running her right hand through her blonde hair she tussled it to the side, while her left hand held onto the white bed sheet that was wrapped around her body. She wasn’t naked but she didn’t feel like showing off her bra and panties to her not so loving husband either. Looking down at the floor Melody looked at her white dress that she was wearing just hours before it was trashed completely trashed. The zipper had been busted off its tracks while it was slightly stained from a pink drink that no doubt aided this mess that she was now in.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Spit it out Melody.

Taking a step up towards her James was casing her, trying to get a read on what she was about to say or do. He didn’t trust her, after all he was rich and this just looked too much like a grab for his wallet than anything else. Melody shifted her eyes from her dress on the floor up to James’ eyes she could feel the burning from his glare on her skin, like a flame burning a wick on a candle he was engulfing her with his dominant presence.

Melody: I, I don’t feel so good.

Taking a step back out of the danger zone Melody’s knees hit the side of the bed as she sat back down. Her right hand came over her stomach holding it there. She was sick; she hadn’t drunk since Odette’s bridal shower in fact Melody rarely drank anything other than water. Her body was hurting from top to tail, while her head was pounding. Her left hand was killing her as she brought it up in front of her face to look down at the gold ring that was around her ring finger shining at her almost teasing her.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Join the fucking club.

James didn’t know what to do with his hands, one minute they were bunched up as little fists the next minute they were rubbing the back of his neck trying to remove the stress that had built up. The following moment he was running them through his hair, scuffing it up as he tried to think straight. He was desperately trying to piece together the events that happened last night he wanted to know what the hell had gone on and why he was now in the same room as Melody Grace as her husband by law.

Melody: Why are you mad at me?

Her eyes stayed locked on her wedding ring as she didn’t move, she couldn’t move the very thought of moving was enough to make the pit of her stomach cry out like a whale. She was trying not to be sick; she was trying not to show any signs of physical weakness to the alpha in the room. He couldn’t see her like this as a pathetic little girl who couldn’t handle her booze that would just be the icing on the cake for him today.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> In case you haven’t realised we’re apparently married Melody.

She had noticed and she did know, she kinda remembered it all. At least she wasn’t that hammered to shut it all out. Melody shook her head from side to side only she would remember a night like that only she would remember the moment where she agreed to do this. She wasn’t surprised that he didn’t remember any part of it she was just gutted that he didn’t.

Melody: I thought that’s what you wanted last night?

Looking back at him her words trailed out of her mouth almost like a whisper, she was trying to convince herself that he wanted her that he wanted this. The look on his face said it all as he screwed his nose up, his eyebrows coming together almost tagging into his anger.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> When the fuck have I ever wanted to be in the same room as you let alone married to you?

He was right, Melody knew it too. When had he ever wanted to spend time with her? Never... why did she think that one drunken night would change anything? Looking down at her feet as they hung off the side of the bed she sighed. Her blonde hair cascaded around her face making a curtain between his vision and hers finally she could let a single tear escape her eye as she dealt with all of her emotions.

Melody: I’m sorry.  

She felt the air around her face move as his arms flew up in the air; James started to walk back and forth pacing like a caged animal about to attack the next moving object. She could hear him say the word sorry over and over again as he went back and forth like he was winding himself up for something, like he was intentionally feeding the dragon.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Sorry doesn’t fix this, Melody I don’t want your stupid apology.

Quickly wiping the tear away from her cheek she looked up at him, his eyes rolling as he just witnessed what she was trying to hide from him. Of course he wouldn’t care, he didn’t care about anyone only himself she was a fool to think that he would take this any other way then the way he was taking it now. James had to be in control of everything if he wasn’t he complained and stamped his feet until he got his way. This was something he couldn’t control but he was going to make sure he stamped his feet hard enough so that everyone knew that it wasn’t real and that it didn’t happen.

Melody: I understand.

He stopped pacing back and forth and looked down at her harder, his eyes burning holes into her chest as they narrowed. Was she kidding him? Was she just trying to rile him up? Melody looked up at him; unsure on what to do or say she just sat there frozen unable to make a clear decision on whether to run away or stay and fight. Her light hand came into her chest closer as she pressed the bed sheet against her skin trying to get warm, trying to feel something other than hatred.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Do you understand Melody? Like truly? If this is real, we’re about to hit a shit storm of press, cop a shit tonne of flack from the media, not to mention when we get divorced this is going to look like crazy Brittany Spears episode.

She could just imagine Ringo and Giani standing on the other side of the door laughing at this; in fact she was pretty sure she could hear them. Closing her eyes she didn’t know what to say other than that she was sorry, she thought it would be different. She thought the whole getting married feeling was meant to be great, this is why she said she would never get married because she knew this wasn’t how she wanted to feel. He was making her feel like crap. Like six tonne of crap had just been dumped on her shoulders and now she was meant to be strong enough to lift them up and keep smiling? How do people do this, how to people go through this?

Melody: I... I...

Melody didn’t know what to say to be honest she didn’t even think about the press or what others might say until now. Now that’s the only thing she could think about. Oh God what about her parents? What about her friends? What about her fans? Collectively in one single night she had thrown everything away on him. James Huntington Hawkes, the guy that was staring at her right now like she had just killed his pet kitten or stepped on his fresh white sneakers. The guy that was making her feel the size of an ant in this gigantic mess up. Why would he take responsibility for this? I mean nothing is ever his fault, so why would he own up to that fact now?  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> You, you what? Thought that you could just wake up in my bed after a night in Vegas where we were clearly too drunk to be in any state of mind to make any functional decisions... what did you think that if we got married that I would just wake up and fall in love with you?

The L word flew out of his mouth and Melody almost fell off the bed. Fixing herself back up making sure the bed sheet had her fully covered she went to speak but nothing came out. Fall in love with her? Why did he make it seem like it was an impossible task? Why was he making it out to be a game that she was playing? Shaking her head from side to side Melody tried to remember all of the night before, trying to remember what he said to her to talk her into this. She was coming up blank, maybe he was right maybe this was her idea? Maybe she just wanted his God damn approval, that she would go this low to get it? She couldn’t understand it; she didn’t want to understand it.

Melody: No, I... I just.

Her words were tumbling into one another as she tried to reply to him, Melody didn’t really know what to say anyways but she was giving it a red hot go. Looking up into his amber brown eyes Melody tried to get him to see that she wasn’t lying to him like he was accusing her of.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> You just what, tell me what on earth were you thinking?

He took a step closer to her his voice strong as he looked down his nose at her like she was nothing to him. Looking back at him Melody shot up from her spot on the bed and took a step up towards him enough was enough and she was going to fight back. Stepping into his comfort zone Melody’s presence was enough to hold his attention as she finally bit back with her words.

Melody: Stop yelling at me, you said all those nice things last night made me feel like a princess and now you’re making this out like it’s my entire fault? It takes two to tango James... you’re just as much to blame as what I am.

Her right index finger came up and her manicured nail pierced into the flesh on his chest, right in his cross tattoo in the middle of his muscles. That was out on display as his robe was only loosely tied around him. James’ eyes dropped down to look at Melody’s finger and his left hand came up swiftly afterwards pushing it away, not hard or anything but it wasn’t exactly a sweet embrace. His eyesight returned to Melody’s face as he took a step forward, like instantly feeling threatened by the beta in the room.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> how did you do it?

He was back on the let’s play tricky mind games again, sighing out loud Melody threw her hands up in the air and shrugged she really had no idea what he was going on about now. This morning had been a rollercoaster of ups and downs and she knew that it was only going to get worse the more they spoke. The bed sheet from around her body started to slide down as Melody had forgotten that it was the only thing keeping her body from his eyes, quickly snapping her hands back down she held onto it for dear life while James just eyed her up and down.

Melody: Do what?

Her hazel eyes were now clear as she looked directly at him. They were now standing basically toe to toe in the middle of the room and it was the first time that she had notice they were the same height. How was she made to feel this little by someone who was the same bloody height as her? A laugh almost left her lips but she caught it as she bit down on her tongue.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Don’t play dumb with me, how did you talk me into this stupid mess?

James was blaming her again, why would he take any blame in this? No doubt Giani and Ringo were getting a great kick out of this as they listened in from the outside. Melody just exhaled deeply as she let all her negative vibes out of her she made sure she kept eye contact as she spoke back. Her Californian accent was direct in his face and harsh, something that was new to his ears.

Melody: I didn’t talk you into anything you wanted to do it.

She was fighting back, even though she wasn’t screaming at him or calling him names she was still not giving him the answers that he wanted and it was driving him bat shit crazy. Adjusting his white robe that was around his body James looked at her sizing her up as if to try and get her to back down. Melody wasn’t going to take the blame for this; she just wasn’t going to let him walk out of this as if he had done nothing wrong.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> That’s bullshit Melody, I’ve been drunk off my ass in Vegas plenty of times and I have never ever thought about getting hitched. What’s your game plan, money, fame? What do you want from me?

Melody knew that those allegations were coming; she knew too well that he would bring that up but even though she knew it was coming that didn’t dull any of the stings that it pierced into her chest. Of course she would just marry him for his money and his fame wouldn’t she? It would have nothing to do with the fact that she just wanted to be his friend. No of course not she was money hungry she was a gold digger of course he would play those drums to everyone and make them believe it. Stepping up closer to him, now her chest was against his it felt so heated, so driven but this was far from a sexy encounter, this was the complete opposite to a passionate moment.

Melody: Right now I need you to shut the f...

Her teeth were gritted as she spoke to him, her eyes on fire as they looked into his. How dare he think that she was a gold digger how dare he think that she was just using him for his money; Congratulations James you found Melody’s tempter button and you were hitting it faster and harder than you have ever hit anything in your life. Brushing her blonde hair out of her face she tucked it behind her ear, her white teeth stayed gritted as she refused to let him think this of her. Melody was angry extremely angry and James could sense it.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> You heard me what do you want from me?

The thought of bringing her right hand up to punch him square in the face came to mind but she held herself back and stepped away from him. Shaking her head from side to side she couldn’t believe this. She kept trying to think back to the early hours of the morning where she swears they were laughing and giggling about all of this. She swears she remembers James carrying her through their hotel door before bringing her into the bedroom to unwrap his prize.

Melody: To be away from you.

Her words just tumbled from her mouth but as she spoke her mind was playing tricks on her. “Unwrap his prize”, oh no! As Melody’s mind replays scenes from this morning in her head her mouth flew open and her right hand snapped up and covered it. She couldn’t breathe. He had seen her, all of her, she was convinced of it. Had they? She couldn’t remember. She felt different her body was sore but that could have just been from the alcohol that she shouldn’t have consumed, maybe she was just tried? Looking back at him she shook her head from side to side saying no, no, no over and over in her mind. How could she be so stupid? James stood back and looked on as Melody was gasping for air, as she tried to reclaim her sanity she stumbled away from him she had to get out of his bubble she had to get away from the force that surrounded him. He was making her intoxicated and not in a good way.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Well leave I’m not keeping you here.

Melody’s eyes traced around the room as he spoke his words just sounded like a muffle in the background of what was happening in her mind. Her eyes stumbled across the desk in the corner of the room that had stuffed knocked off of it, while his shirt lay on top of it. The more she looked around the room the more she found pieces of his suit. Maybe he just carried her in here and they slipped into their underwear and went to bed? Yeah that’s what happened. Nothing happened, you didn’t touch him he didn’t touch you. Nothing happened, nothing happened, nothing happened. Melody was trying to convince herself but she didn’t know, maybe he knew but he just wasn’t saying anything? Her hazel eyes continued around the room until they were fixated on her dress that lay beside the side of the bed damaged. Blinking rapidly she held back tears as James just watched on not sure what was happening inside her mind but in the same light he didn’t care.

Melody: I can’t leave... I don’t have a change of clothes and my dress is ripped.

Finally words came from her dry lips, licking them she tried to get some moisture back into them. Dropping to her knees she sat down on the floor her hands reaching out as she grabbed at her dress, it was one of her favourites. Holding it up in front of her eyes she looked at the damage and frowned. Taking a quick look over her body she wasn’t injured so he in no way hurt her, maybe just the excitement of it all was enough to cause the zipper to bust. Maybe they both just had eager beaver hands this morning? Melody looked up at James from the floor as she sat back down on her feet, her poor feet that were arching from toes to heel. If this was what getting hit like a bus felt like she didn’t want any part of that expression. James just doubled around her and looked at her dress and rolled his eyes.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> How convenient, just put it on and be on your way.

He didn’t care, he truly did not care. Melody look of distress turned into one of shock and horror she couldn’t believe her ears. She couldn’t believe that he was even suggest that to her. What was she to him? Someone he could pick up at a night club, marry, bring home and then toss out the following morning? She was just like every other ones of his one night stands, but she wasn’t even sure that they got the goodies on. Her eyes narrowed at him as she spoke to him, firmly.  

Melody: I don’t want to be laughed at more than I already am over this, can’t you see that?

A few moments ticked past and James finally let out a sigh, he didn’t think of it like that. He was too busy protecting his own image to even think about the image of the girl who was sitting on the floor in front of him in tatters. He wasn’t going to start feeling bad for her but she was right what kind of husband would kick his wife out into the world outside wearing a busted dress while doing the walk of shame? Not many and he wasn’t going to start a trend. He didn’t like her but that didn’t mean that he was going to subjectify her to possible slander that would no doubt follow if the cameras picked up on her walking out of his room in the same dress as the night before. As far as the world knew they were married and that this was real. In the eyes of the world they were in love and you don’t send the ones you love to the slaughter house.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Well what do you suggest?

Taking a few steps closer to her his voice was calmer as if he had thought about what she had just said and was actually taking it seriously. Melody already had a plan thought out there was just one thing stopping her. Looking up at him with painful regret in her eyes, James already he knew that he wasn’t going to like her suggestion.

Melody: I’ll sort it; I just need to borrow your phone to make a call I can’t find mine.

A sigh was all that escaped his lips followed by a roll of his eyes, he was very dramatic today. Walking away from Melody, James collected his phone from the night stand beside the bed and swiped his thumb across screen seeing it was lit up with hundreds of twitter updates, messages, phone calls he swallowed hard, news had gotten out he was sure of it. Clearing them all from the screen so she couldn’t see them James walked his phone over towards her. Holding his hand out he watched as she took it in her right hand and went straight into the phone app. Her fingers danced across the keypad as she quickly typed in a number and held the phone up to her ear.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> and the baggage continues.

James left the room and slammed the door behind him; he couldn’t work out what to do or where to go to get away from all of this. As he entered the main living room Melody could hear Giani and Ringo talking again as if all three of them were debriefing or something. Finally the person she needed to speak too picked up on the other end of the phone and Melody was quick to lay out her idea. After a few minutes the plan was in motion and just as she hung up the phone James had walked back into the room. He had an open bottle of water in one hand for himself and a fresh bottle of water in the other that he held out for Melody to take. Taking it quickly Melody handed back his phone as she just put on a smile and said thank you.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Look Melody, I’ve never apologised for anything in my life so I’m not going to start now. This is just a lot of stuff to be taking in. Let’s just get showered and wait for your clothes to come up and we will leave the hotel together. I don’t want you to have to face anything that the press will have waiting for you once we get down stairs.

James walked around her and sat on the edge of the bed, while Melody turned around and looked up at him. Opening her bottle of cold water she brought it up to her lips and sucked down the refreshing coldness of the contents. Bringing it away from her she looked at him and smirked.  

Melody: You mean you don’t want me to say anything stupid to make you look bad?

She was right but he wasn’t going to admit it clearly Giani and Ringo must have said something to him while she was on the phone because his attitude had changed completely. He rested the cold bottle of water on his leg as he looked down at her his right eyebrow raised at her as if to play it cool that he didn’t know what she was implying to him.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Don’t come at me like that. Let’s just get something for you to wear, we can freshen up get out of here go get your things, grab some breakfast and head to the airport... your flying out to California today right?

Eeeep she had forgotten that she was due to fly home today before the tour. Melody placed her head in her free hand and shook it from side to side how could she forget. Wait a minute how could he remember that? Looking up at him she gave him a look that screamed surprise. A small smile crossed her face that she hides with the bottle of water that she now had pressed up against her head to cool down.

Melody: Yeah wait how do you remember that?

He looked at her stunned at first but cleared his throat and fobbed it off as he brought his drink up to his lips sucking a mouthful back he rolled his head around on his neck trying to release the tension that was still building up behind there.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Remember what? Anyways we will sort all of this out later.

Putting the cap back on his drink James flopped back down to the bed looking up to the ceiling while Melody stayed on the floor.

Melody: alright...

She too laid out letting the cold air con cool her body as she waited to here a knock on the front door. She just wanted her clothes to arrive so she could get the hell out of here. Letting out a sigh she looked up to his legs that were dangling off the bed and shook her head, she couldn’t believe her luck.  

***


Sunday January 4th 2015.
Prepare for Turbulence.

A few days had passed for our young umm lovers? No... Wait... our young married couple where they were each able to give each other the air that they needed to breathe. Peace and quiet, still and calm you know all that nice stuff? Well that was until now. Both Melody Grace and James Huntington Hawkes sat in the back row in the first class section of a plane. Both not saying anything to each other both just looking around trying not to make direct eye contact with one another, you know being casual twenty year olds that were both as suborn as each other. James was dressed in light blue jeans that were carefully ripped in all the right places, while a black belt surrounded his waist. His shirt of choice was just a plain white Tom Ford t-shirt although it was plain it still screamed of high quality, around his neck was a long gold chain that sat midway down his chest. His shoes were white sneakers the brand named of course Adidas if you wanted details. In his hands was a drink already and a set of Beats by Dre headphones he just knew they would come in handy later when Melody finally decided to be chatty. Speaking of Melody she looked as if she was dressed for the beach rather than the freezing cool London that she was heading to. She had a pair of short light Levis denim pants on, while she had a plain white shirt on that was covered with a half buttoned up red plaid shirt. Her feet were covered in a pair of white ankle socks with a pair of chunky black shoes. She wasn’t dressed up; after all she wanted to be comfortable for the next nine hours and forty five minutes of her life. The air hostess had already made her rounds and Melody had grabbed a blanket that she had ready and waiting to be draped over her body for when she was going to go to sleep. As the plane filled up the cabin crew ran around making their rounds checking on everything, it was then when their eyes finally yet accidently fell into each others’. James attempted to look away but Melody had already parted her glossed lips.    

Melody: I can’t believe I got upgraded to first class.

Her voice was soft and sweet, like normal as she spoke in just above a whisper. He could hear the excitement in her voice but she was doing a damn good job at hiding it with her actions. Maybe she was trying to be more mature or something, or maybe he was just cutting her some slack since the last time they saw each other they were ripping each other apart verbally. James turned back to Melody and cracked a smirk as his right eyebrow raised as if to question her.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> You’ve never flown first class before?

He almost seems shocked, but then the screwed up nose gave it away he was amused by the fact that she hadn’t shared the same life luxuries that he had. Melody just looked up at him, her smile bright and wide as she shook her head from side to side. Looking past him for a moment Melody looked out the window to see the beautiful back drop that they had called home and smiled she was going to miss this place but it was part of her job to travel. Looking back to James before her mind started to wonder off on its own again she just looked at him grinning.  

Melody: Never ever, I’m so excited.

James could tell that she was. But Melody once again kept her voice calm. He was waiting for her to bust out of her seat and run around the plane as if she had just scored a goal in football or something but she just sat there with her hands in her lap acting like a good little girl who would never do anything wrong in her life. He couldn’t put his finger on it but there was something in the back of his mind that made him think this was all for show.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Good for you.

He faked an excited look for her before turning away to look around the first class cabin. Sitting in front of them was Giani and his Mean Girl squeeze Veronica Taylor. Melody was trying to block out the noise her voice made as she spoke to Giani it was like they were the only two on the plane and she was doing everything in her power to make sure she was noticed. In the centre row of the plane in the same row as James and Melody there was Simpson who somehow had managed to jag two seats to himself and he didn’t plan on sharing them as he was already stretched out asleep. On the far side of the plane in the same row as well was Ringo, his company for the flight was none other than Hot Stuff Mark Ward’s personal assistant. He didn’t look pleased in fact he looked as if he was going to kill someone as she wouldn’t shut up and stop talking to him. Melody felt bad for her as she overheard Ringo telling her to “shut the fuck up.” James had heard it too and he was laughing his ass off as he reached forward and tapped Giani on the shoulder capturing his attention.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Hey Giani look at who Ringo has to put up with on the flight.

Giani and James both looked over to Ringo and laughed while Ringo politely flipped them the bird. Melody didn’t know what to say as Giani and James made some more jokes about Ringo and the dwarf.

Giani: Ha-ha poor fucker.

Giani and James couldn’t stop laughing, but finally the big Jersey Shore meat head turned around in his chair to face Veronica as she was telling him a story about last time she was in London and that she couldn’t wait to be there with him. Melody closed her eyes it was going to be a long flight indeed and she needed to escape already. Inhaling and exhaling peacefully she attempted to fall asleep while James slipped his headphone over his ears and they both waited for takeoff without even exchanging another look or another word.  

One Hour later!

She couldn’t take it anymore, she was going to snap. Melody was going to rip her hair out if she had to listen to Veronica talk one more time. Her nails dug into the arm rests of her chair as she looked forward, her teeth grinding as she tried to block her out but how could she? Veronica was basically running her name into the ground, laughing about how she was married to James and that James didn’t even love her or want her. James must have heard her two as his headphone were off his head while his chin rested in his hand while his forehead was pressed against the window of the plane trying to escape the noise. Giani on the other hand couldn’t get a word in as she just kept chatting and chatting and chatting. Finally Melody reached the end of her fuse as she lifted her right leg up and was about to nail it into the back of the Mean Girl’s chair to shut her up, that was until she heard him whisper in her ear.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What are you doing?

Turning to look at him Melody dropped her right leg back down to the floor and just smiled nervously. She had been caught out but she didn’t care for a moment in time she couldn’t hear Veronica she could only focus on James as he smirked at her. He knew exactly what she was planning to do he just wanted to hear it from her.

Melody: I was just going to, never mind.

Melody turned away from James and let a girlish giggle escape her lips, how childish of her. Hoping that he would just drop the whole situation Melody started to look around the cabin looking for a distraction but his voice sounded in her ear once more.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Just going to do what?

Turning back to face him Melody swept a lock of her blonde hair behind her ear, while looking at him and then towards the ground coyly. She couldn’t believe she was about to admit to this, but he had caught her red handed.

Melody: Kick the back of her chair and tell her to shut the fire truck up?

Biting down on her bottom lip she sucked it into her mouth trying to stop her laugher from building up and escaping her lips. James just shook his head at her, but he didn’t look angry or upset he just looked amused by it all.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Real mature Melody.

She thought so too as she rolled her eyes at him he caught it and he returned the favour. Both of them had weird looks on their face as they both tried to hide a smile.

Melody: Well you sit behind someone who is dragging your name through the mud and see how you like it?

Ah she finally caved and told him why she was going to kick Veronica’s chair in not that he needed a reason he could hear what she was saying about Melody but he wasn’t going to defend her but he wasn’t going to start a fight between Giani and himself either. James’ was taking the high road and ignore her and that silently was eating Melody alive, she so wished that he would just tell them to shut up. I mean they were talking about him as well but I guess they were only speaking the truth on his behalf.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Just ignore her Mel. It’s not worth getting into a brawl in the middle of the sky over is it?

He was right but she wasn’t going to say that, Melody just huffed once again and folded her arms across her chest and nestled back down into her chair.

Melody: Fiiiine.

Blowing a strand of hair out of her face that fell there from her over dramatic slouch back into her chair she watched James out of the corner of her eye and smiled as he just shook his head from side to side and returned back to looking out the window. Looking down at her watch Melody signed only eight hours and twenty two minutes to go. This flight was taking forever and the fact that she didn’t have anyone to talk to was making it drag out even longer. Turning back over to look at James she went to say something but she stopped, he looked like he was at peace just glaring out the window she didn’t want to disrupt him. Popping her chair back into a full recline Melody grabbed onto her blanket and pulled it up over her head, she couldn’t sleep with any lights on this was another reason why she hated flying. While Melody was wiggling around trying to get comfortable under her blanket James had turned back to look down at her and then down at the wedding band that was on his ring finger before swearing under his breath to look back out the window.

Four hours later!

She was bored like really bored and wide awake on the plane that was filled with sleeping bodies. Turning to her left she looked at him as he slept and shook her head; he was a dream boat even when he was sleeping. Sighing loudly Melody tried to look out the window from her the spot on her chair but she couldn’t quiet reach it. Her eyes fell back down on James and she shrugged her shoulders. If she didn’t touch him he wouldn’t know anything she thought as she leant across his chair, making sure her body didn’t make any contact with his as she leant towards the window. She didn’t think that she had touched him or bumped him or disturbed him in way shape or form as his body stayed completely still under her. Reaching up her hands grabbed onto the window frame as she looked outside. Once she got there she didn’t know why she had bothered it was just black night sky nothing exciting. Backing away from the window she moved ever so slowly trying to get back to her spot without him noticing or waking up but the sound of a cough leaving his lips startled her. Melody’s hands slipped from the side of the plane and landed in James’ lap she closed her eyes and prayed that he was in the middle of a great dream and that this didn’t wake him but she was wrong so very wrong. She felt his body move underneath her hands as he sat up.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What are you doing now?

His face was just inches away from hers as he whispered gruffly towards her, he didn’t seem angry he just seemed confused as to why her hands were still on him and why she was basically in his seat. Melody didn’t know what to say or do at first she was just frozen stiff looking down at him like she had just been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. Licking her lips she let out an eeeep before she spoke quietly.

Melody: I just wanted to look out the window.

Her hands were still on his body, she hadn’t moved them and now James’ eyes were on them. Looking at her hands and then back up to her face his right eyebrow raised. As his eyes went from looking directly into hers down to her glossed lips, Melody’s actions mirrored his as they faces were just inches apart all it would take is one innocent bump from a passerby and they would be forced to make contact.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Well you’re basically in my chair.

Snapping her hands back she placed them up innocently as if to say it’s not what it looks like but James didn’t say a word to begin with as Melody realised how close they were she pulled back confused and unaware of what position she had just gotten them into. Her eyes arched up like puppy dogs eyes as she slumped back into her chair shaking her head from side to side. What was going on with her? She had never had the urge to kiss anyone like that before in her life and there she was picturing it, wanting to feel it and it was with him. HIM of all people!!! Sure he was her husband but they had no connection other than a drunken night that ended with Elvis. Closing her eyes she didn’t want to look at him she just wanted to disappear into the chair but she couldn’t leave it like this she had to make it clear that she didn’t mean it.

Melody: I’m Sorry.

Was all she could say in just above a whisper James didn’t say a think he just backed into his chair and rolled over to face the wall completely ignoring her. Melody gritted her teeth inside her closed lips and screamed into her hands but no one could hear a thing as she silently cussed herself out. What was she doing? What was happening to her? Sighing she looked across the plane to see Ringo hunched up in a ball even though he had a whole first class seat to himself he was trying to stay away from Hot Stuff’s assistant that was still wide awake beside him and just like that a light bulb went off inside her mind.  

Thirty Minutes later!

She had to wait for James to be back asleep before she got up and made her move towards his tag team partner James Nathaniel Ringo. Upon her approach he sensed that someone was coming towards him so he looked towards her, his eyes rolling instantly.

Melody: Excuse me Mr Ringo Sir.

He wasn’t happy his flight so far had been shit and now he was going to have to deal with her? Melody bent down so she could whisper to Ringo she didn’t want to wake up the rest of the plane.

Ringo: What?

He was tried and cranky and well he just didn’t like her. Ringo looked at Melody and waited for her to speak as she looked at him with a big goofy grin on her face.

Melody: Want to swap seats?

Before he could answer Ringo had jumped up in his spot, oh boy did he ever want to trade seats. As he started to gather his things together he pushed past Melody before turning back to look at her.

Ringo: Wait you’re sitting next to your husband why would you want to trade?

Good question Ringo, as Melody went to open her mouth to answer Ringo had already carried a load of his stuff to her spot and was now coming back to collect his over head luggage.

Melody: I think it’s best we have space; you know I don’t want to annoy him.

He looked at her blankly before screwing his nose up.

Ringo: I didn’t really want an answer, but okay whatever.

Before he could take off at a million miles to get away from the little person Melody reached out and tapped him on his shoulder stealing his attention from his freedom for a second.

Melody: Could you just please get my bag down from the top, I don’t trust myself to get it out of there without making a hell of a noise and waking everyone up.

With a big bright smile she waited for Ringo’s reply but he didn’t say anything he just groaned and headed over to grab her suit case out of the over head compartment. On his return he basically threw her bag into her hands forcing her to catch it.

Melody: Thank you.

Fobbing her off he took off towards his new seat beside J2H so he could finally get some sleep, while on the other hand Melody placed her bag above her head and into the storage hold before making her way to find a flight attendant so she could inform them of the chair swap for safety reasons.

One hour later

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Where the fuck is Melody?

James’ voice was harsh as he spoke to Ringo who looked to be in a better mood since he swapped seats with Melody. Ringo turned to look at J2H with a smirk on his face as the dazed James looked around the plane expecting to find his wife off making trouble.

Ringo: Relax, we swapped seats.

James looked at Ringo and he could see the amusement in his eyes, he couldn’t have that. He couldn’t have Ringo thinking that maybe he did care about the bubbly blonde. Let’s be honest tho he would only care about what she was doing, he needed to make sure she wasn’t ruining the family name by her crazy antics.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Right... thank God... wait why?

Looking over to the other side of the plane to where Ringo was first seated James’ eyes fell on Melody Grace who was finally asleep. Her body was covered in the blue blanket while her face was turned towards the window. As if on cue she rolled over, still asleep but the smiley look on her face said it all she was finally at peace.

Ringo: Something about not wanting to annoy you, who the fuck cares?

James turned away from Melody and looked back down at Ringo with a smirk on his face.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Not me that’s for sure.

After a stealing a quick look at Melody again James just groaned, she was even happy in her sleep? Shaking his head from side to side the spoilt rich kid just turned to face the window looking aimlessly out of it trying to collect himself.

Ten Minutes after Landing.

Everyone was still on the plane waiting to hear the announcement that they could collect their things and leave but it was taking longer than usual. James Huntington Hawkes had a pained look on his face as he was growing impatient he just wanted to be off this plane and head to his hotel so he could catch up with sleep that he had missed out on during the flight. After a few seconds the door of the plane popped open and in walked Co-Owner of Sin City Wrestling Mark Ward. Behind him was a security guard as the two entered the plane they looked around the first class cabin looking for someone. Finally Mark’s eyes landed on Melody Grace as she exited the lavatory her look was completely changed since boarding the flight. Mark made his way over towards Melody and smirked as he looked across the plane at James.  

Hot Stuff: Ready to go Mrs Huntington Hawkes? We’re going to be late.

Choosing to ignore his sly remark Melody grabbed her black Chanel bag and placed it over her shoulder. Looking up at her boss she smiled before replying.

Melody: I can’t control the wind speed Marky Mark.

Grabbing onto the handle of her bright yellow suitcase Melody was ready to go but Mark wasn’t moving just yet as he continued to look between James and Melody.

Hot Stuff: Don’t be wise with me.

Melody quickly ran her free hand through her now slightly curly hair and smiled as she took a step forward towards the front of the plane, looking for the exit.

Melody: Yeah, yeah!

She was now in plain view of her Husband but she didn’t look back to see him or wave him off Melody kept her eyes to the front of the plane. She was dressed up nicely as if she was about to head off to a business meeting. Starting from the bottom she wore a pair of pin point Christian Louboutin heels that gave her some extra height, while her already long and toned legs were covered by a pair of sheer black stockings. The stocking had a slight pattern on them on the front of a line but it disappeared under her short black felt skirt that screamed playfulness. Around her hips was a brown belt that tied together at the front like a small bow, another addition to her softer girly side. Her top was a long sleeved black and white striped shirt that was tucked into her skirt. It was tight, almost skin tight showing over her womanly curves. Around her neck was a black infinity scarf but underneath the scarf was a long gold chain with a cross pendant hanging off it. As she walked behind Mark Ward he quickly turned back to look at her.  

Hot Stuff: Alright you got everything?

Melody just smiled her bright white smile as she tossed her Chanel back up over her shoulder so that it was now sitting across her chest and down to the side of her. Her face was perfectly made up with a natural glow of make up while her hair was free flowing and slightly curled she had clearly been up to something in the last hours of the flight.

Melody: Yep!

She was ready to go like five minutes ago but for some reason Mark was dragging this out as he kept looking around the plane. Well he kept looking at James who was looking at both Melody and Mark confused as to what on earth they were up to.

Hot Stuff: Alright let’s go Mrs Huntington Hawkes.

With a cocky wink directed at James, Mark lead the way as the security guard watched him walk off the plane. Just before Melody exited the plane she looked back over her shoulder at James flashing him a slight smile before ducking her head down to focus on walking. The fact is this wasn’t in any way a normal for the air line company but when you have money anything can happen for the right price and right now Melody was late to a really important business meeting that Mark just knew he was going to make a killing off of so he didn’t care how many rules he had to bend, he just needed to get Melody off that flight, through customs and off to the land of money making.

***


Monday January 5th 2015.
A phone call transcript between a Mother and a Daughter,

Cheryl: So let me get this straight, you’re married to a boy that you weren’t even dating to begin with?

Melody: Yes mom, that’s correct.

Cheryl: Right and why did that happen again?

Melody: Because I’m an idiot.

Cheryl: Hey don’t be so hard on yourself.

Melody: I don’t understand aren’t you meant to be like angry at me right now not all peaceful and calm?

Cheryl: Oh baby, I could never be mad at you... a little concerned but never mad at you.

Melody: Thanks Mom.

Cheryl: So tell me what’s he like?

Melody: I work with him, you probably know him off TV... Its James Huntington Hawkes... or J2H whatever he goes by nowadays.

Cheryl: You married that spoilt brat?

Melody: Yep, I don’t do things by halves.

Cheryl: That is true, oh Melly I wish I could just hold you close and hug all of this out of you.

Melody: I really need you Mom, I’m worried what people will say when this all comes out to be one big lie.

Cheryl: Ignore them Mel.

Melody: That’s easier said than done Mom.

Cheryl: They will just be jealous that you landed a young hottie.

Melody: MOM!

Cheryl: What? I’m allowed to Google search my Son in law you know... you didn’t do too badly Melly, that smile would send fan girls screaming into passing out.

Melody: I really don’t think that will happen.

Cheryl: Just trying to cheer you up honey, at least you have something to look at during your stint as a married couple. So where is he now? I would like to talk to him.

Melody: That’s never going to happen. He is somewhere in London.

Cheryl: He’s not even staying with you?

Melody: He hates me Mom, like truly hates me.

Cheryl: He can’t hate you if he married you dear.

Melody: You should have seen his face when he woke up beside me; I’ve never felt so worthless in my whole entire life. I just wanted to cry Mom, there wasn’t a hint of joy what-so-ever it was just pure disgust and hate.

Cheryl: Then the boy is blind; you’re the worlds best catch Melody Grace don’t ever let any man make you feel any different. It’s his loss; he could have everything he wanted in life right now and if he chooses to let you go than screw him.

Melody: I guess.

Cheryl: Hey knock that doubt out of your tone; you fix that bottom lip up girl. You need to show him and the world that you’re fine with this. You need to be confident. I get that you two aren’t going to be together forever but trust me Melody right now you need to be the bigger person. You need to be the happy care free girl that you are...

Melody: He thinks that’s annoying.

Cheryl: Why should you care if he thinks that’s annoying? Screw him he’s not the King Melody, you can do whatever you want in front of him. Just be yourself.

Melody: So how is Dad taking all of this?

Cheryl: How do you think?

Melody: I’m never coming back home, I’m running away.

Cheryl: Don’t be stupid, we will support you no matter what I think he is more upset that you didn’t pick Roger and you went with some guy that has no life skills what-so-ever.

Melody: Ahhh so he’s not cranky at me for getting married and tainting the family name, he is cranky at me for not picking a farm boy?

Cheryl: Bingo baby bingo.

Melody: Men, why are they so confusing?

Cheryl: They really aren’t Melody... you just need to train them, find a weakness and tweak at it til it works in your favour.

Melody: Right!

Cheryl: So tell me what are you going to do when you see James again?

Melody: Be my delightful self?

Cheryl: That’s my girl. It’s the only way you’re going to come out of this unharmed Melody, if you stay positive nothing anyone says will bring you down.

Melody: Thanks Mom, sometimes I forget that.

Cheryl: We all do honey, that’s a part of life. Now tell me what big match have you got in store for us?

Melody: I’m tagging with my friend Misty and we are taking on Amanda and Veronica... you know the mean girls.

Cheryl: Oh those twats.

Melody: MOM!

Cheryl: Well they are. No one says anything mean about my beautiful daughter and gets away with it. Wait... did you say Misty, as in the Misty that kidnapped you?

Melody: Yeah, we are friends now.

Cheryl: I can’t keep up with all of the soap drama.

Melody: Yet you can watch the bold and the beautiful?

Cheryl: Whoa, whoa, whoa don’t go bad mouthing my favourite TV show of all time.

Melody: I think I found where I got my nuttiness from.

Cheryl: You better believe it; okay... well I’ll talk to you again soon okay?

Melody: I’ll call you every day while I’m on tour.

Cheryl: Make sure you stay with Odette; I like her and she looks after you.  

Melody: I will try Mom but she won’t be able to travel with us for long.

Cheryl: I know... how exciting, do we know if it’s a boy or girl yet?

Melody: It’s a big secret, Gabriel and Odette won’t tell anyone anything!

Cheryl: That’s what your Father and I did with you.

Melody: Lame I would be telling everyone like as soon as I knew.

Cheryl: Interesting so should your Father and I worry about potential grandchildren?

Melody: That’s not even remotely funny.

Cheryl: What a Mother can dream can’t she?

Melody: He can barely look at me, let alone touch me Mom.

Cheryl: What a silly boy, are you sure he is human?

Melody: Very sure.

Cheryl: Don’t stress over it honey, maybe he just needs some time to adjust.

Melody: I don’t want to be married Mom.

Cheryl: I know sweetie.

Melody: Yet the more I say that the more divorce scares the Jesus out of me.

Cheryl: Why?

Melody: Who is going to want the left overs of someone else?

Cheryl: MELODY GRACE!!! IF I EVER HEAR YOU REFER TO YOURSELF LIKE THAT AGAIN I’LL COME OVER THERE AND KICK YOUR ASS, YOU HEAR ME?

Melody: Stop yelling at me!

Cheryl: Put a damn smile on your face and go out and travel the world Mel, you’re young, beautiful and smart you will bounce back from this with massive leaps and bounds.

Melody: I hope so.

Cheryl: Well I know so. What you need to do is dress up look your best and keep a white smile on your face, you got this Melly-bear. He can’t hurt

50
Climax Control Archives / EH Christmas...
« on: December 19, 2014, 07:32:13 PM »
 Hello, hi, howdy... it’s me Melody!!! You’re friendly neighbourhood Unicorn lover, also I love rainbows and boy oh boy have I seen a few of those since being back on the old family farm. So you’re probably all like I wonder what the mother of Unicorn got up to this week. Well let me tell you. This week I learnt that Social Media is the devil and is a tool that can be used to hurt others / hurt yourself. Never in a million years did I see this one coming, like ever.

So at the beginning of the week I found out that I would be tagging with my best friend Despy but boy did I screw that all up with a twitter rant that has left me still without any answers? Basically I had a misunderstanding where I thought Despy was being mean with me like Gavin Stephens was and I got upset and I lashed out and I tweeted the following “I hate everyone” Do I really hate everyone? NO WAY!!! I LOVE EVERYONE!!! Some people I love just a little bit more than others but HEY that’s just life. Hear me out before you go all that’s just a typical blonde girl moment and that I Melody Grace just proved to everyone in the world that I’m just like every other twenty year old out there that can’t handle their emotions.

Over the last few weeks I have been pretty, well how can I say this? Pretty upset about some of the mean hurtful things people have been saying about me. People have been saying that I’m a home wrecker, saying that I’m stupid, saying that I’m crazy, mental, unstable, saying that my trust in others will ultimately lead to my downfall. People have been saying I’m just another blonde on the roster that we don’t need. I’m just another Barbie doll, just another plastic and that I’m just like the mean girls... but you know the random the nice one.

WELL let me be the first to say, SHUT UP! I’m FINE THE WAY I AM!!

Am I a little bit different? Yes!! I’m for one am not a home wrecker, there is nothing that any of these Sin City Wrestling boys that I find remotely attractive, yeah there are some hotties on the roster but I will NEVER mix business with pleasure. Why? Because it’s just so damn hard! Look at Gabriel and Odette, they’re like the only wrestling couple I see lasting... but that doesn’t mean they don’t have their flaws, they’re so strongly connected that every time Gabriel is hurt, Odette is hurt and guess what every time Odette is hurt Gabriel gets affected. It’s a bitter game of Russian Roulette when you mix business with pleasure; it’s something I want to keep my nose firmly out of. So sorry boys but Melody’s bakery is closed... I don’t want anyone’s married goodies near me, I don’t want anyone wrestling related near me like that... too much drama and trust me I don’t have time for that.

Now for people saying that I’m stupid... Ummmm hello have you not seen Veronica Taylor? She couldn’t even spell her own boyfriends name right on Twitter, yet I’m the stupid one? Ha-ha you people are hilarious!!! So what I say some random stuff, so what that sometimes I get a little caught up in the moment and imagine things that will never happen, I’m only human... how is me envisioning Unicorns any different from Veronica Taylor envisioning the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship around her waist? It’s a myth a pretty little myth but that doesn’t make me stupid or crazy it just makes me happy, just like it makes Veronica Happy pretending that she is the next big thing since Mt Fuji!

So basically say what you want to say about me, but just know that in future it’s going to be like water off a ducks back, or something like that.

I don’t care for it, I don’t have time for it, the only thing I have time for in my life is my friends and family and right now I have a great deal of them pretty pissed off at me right now. So I need to do everything in my power to fix this, I need to do everything I can to get MY DESPY BACK!! I need him and I want him in my life, he is a great deal to me and I never meant for him to think that I meant him when I said “I hate everyone” To me Despy will never be in the same category as everyone else in my eyes he is my rock, he is my best friend and I hurt him, I really hurt him. To the point where he won’t answer my calls, or my texts or even any of my messenger pigeons, Despy has gone completely off the radar. I don’t blame him, I ruined everything and crushed his Christmas spirit... I’m no better than stupid Gabriel Asar... in fact I guess I’m exactly like him.

Synn won’t even answer my calls, I have been around to the house he won’t let me see my best friend and it’s killing me. Please, please, please forgive me Synn and Joshua. You two are a big part of my life and without you both in it, I’m nothing. I’m the day time sky without a sun, the night without any stars and a river without any water. It’s like Batman has lost his Robin, I don’t want to lose my Batman so I have to fight for him. I have to fight for him to come back and so I can get back into his life.

Please Mr Synn Sir please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

You don’t understand why I got so angry, you don’t understand why I got so sad. Please let me explain!! Please, please, please!!!

I don’t want to live another moment without my Sin family.

Not a single one.

***

Opening up inside Odette and Gabriel’s multimillion dollar mansion Melody Grace can be found pacing back and forth in front of the roaring fire place pacing as her arms are wrapped around her tiny body. Her face that is normally filled with happiness is covered in redness as her eyes are bugging out of her head, all puffy from crying. Her long blonde hair is a mess as she is dressed in the most hideous tracksuit she could find. She was in mourning. Mourning over a lost friendship. Sitting in the same room was Odette and Gabriel who were staring up at Melody with concerned looks on their faces as Melody just continued to weep.  

Odette: Melody, calm down!!! What on earth is going on here?

Melody stopped pacing and turned to look back at her female best friend and Gabriel. They could tell by the look in her eyes this wasn’t going to be a good night for any of them. Gabriel held onto Odette tightly as she rested her hands on her baby bump protecting it from lord knows what, she was just fascinated by it all.

Melody: He hates me, he really hates me!!!

Throwing her hands up in the air Melody huffed loudly she was defeated.

Odette: I doubt that he hates you!

Odette’s accent was song like but Melody couldn’t find any type of hope to cling on to from Odette’s statement. She knew that she had messed up and ruined everything the moment Synn went crazy protective dad against her.  

Melody: I said something bad and he hates me!!

Melody turned back to the fireplace, whipping the tears as the flooded her face. The ends of her jumper were wet from tears but she didn’t care. She didn’t care about any of this; all she wanted was him back.

Gabriel: Just give it time Mel, he will come around!

Even Gabriel’s tone wasn’t convincing her, he knew more than anyone else in this room that Synn would probably never let Melody speak to Joshua again. He was just caught in the middle trying to keep both parties happy.

Melody: You of all people know what Synn is like, he will never let me talk to Despy ever again!!!

Gabriel hand came up to cover his eyes that were stating the very obvious that Melody was right, if he knew Synn like he knew Synn like a father Melody was in for a long rocky road to nowhere.

Odette: Synn let me back in the family!

Oh Odette she was trying to find a silver lining to all of this but Melody just bit back. Right now she had an answer to everything, just none of them were positive.

Melody: But you’re different, you’re the love of Gabriel’s life... I’m the outsider... he will never let me have Despy back in my life... it was just a stupid over reaction!!

Running her hands through her hair once more Melody’s hazel eyes just looked at both of them sadly while Gabriel adjusted himself in his seat trying to get comfortable.

Odette: Well care to explain what happened?

She could feel both sets of eyes looking up at her; this was her moment to explain what happened on her end. This was the moment she had wanted to explain to Despy and Synn but they wouldn’t let her come close. They wouldn’t answer her calls, emails, texts... pigeons you name it and Melody Grace was trying to send it their way.

Melody: I said on twitter that Gavin wasn’t my type as in my type for like a boyfriend material and then the first tweet I saw from Despy had something like real or fake one... and I thought Despy was talking about my type in men. I thought he was being a bit mean to me.

More tears streamed down her face as she sniffled her way through her story while Gabriel couldn’t help himself he had to step in.

Gabriel: Why on earth do you think Despy of all people would be mean to you?

He was stern he was trying to make a valid point that Melody Grace couldn’t understand right now, but it was his duty to make her see it.

Melody: Because everyone is mean to me!

Another set of fresh tears rolled down her face as she thought back to every mean thing people had ever said to her. A loud sigh left her lips as she spun around and stared into the flames of the fireplace, wanting to join them as they flickered away to ash. She needed to disappear just like them; she couldn’t hurt anyone if she wasn’t around.

Odette: So Gabriel and I are mean to you?

Her Aussie accent grew stronger as Odette had gotten up off the couch and made her way over to Melody reaching out she spun her around so that Melody was looking directly into her eyes.

Melody: No, not like that!!! I mean like everyone apart from the Sins is mean to me... well Rage is mean but he is just a big meanie to everyone.

Melody ducked into Odette’s chest looking for comfort that Mother Stevens was only too happy to provide. Was Odette angry at Melody? Probably but was she going to snap at her? No she saw Melody as her sister, someone that she needs to protect and right now she needed protection just as much as Joshua did.

Gabriel: So if everyone BUT the Sins is mean to you why did you think Despy was being mean to you?

Gabriel watched as Odette stroked her hands through Melody’s tangled hair trying to soothe her, he was trying to get to the bottom of this to see if there was any way he could help close the gap between Melody and Despy. It was going to be a huge challenge but right now he didn’t need this type of drama in his life, the sooner it was gone, the sooner everything returned back to normal the sooner her could focus on his big match on Sunday.  

Melody: Because Gabriel I had a really tough week I faced three other girls with Team Super Sprinkles...

Looking over at her big brother by association Melody’s eyes looked straight into his so he could see that she was telling the truth, she wasn’t playing games with him she wasn’t trying to play the victim she was really upset about what she was saying.

Odette: We don’t need to hear the full team name or we will be up all night...

Gabriel had to stop himself from laughing as he shot Odette a look, he knew what she was getting at but it went right over Melody’s head.

Melody: Oh, well... they all said I was a home wrecker and that I was nothing and that I was a loser and that I was mental.

AS Melody went down her list her eyes filled up with tear once again, she blinked rapidly releasing them as she cried. Odette continued to hold her closely her motherly instinct kicking into help her. She knew in the back of her mind that this would result in a conversation between herself and Synn after all she was the one that brought Melody Grace into the fold.

Odette: And are you any of these things?

Stepping back from Melody, Odette’s hand rested on her arms as she forced Melody to look up into her green eyes to answer her.

Melody: No!

She hoped that sounded sincere because right now Melody didn’t exactly know what she was other than a monster that just killed her entire world.

Gabriel: Then why do you let them get to you?

Gabriel was playing role of Father perfectly as he and Odette both grilled Melody for answers but in a respectful manner. Gabriel knew that he would have to deal with Synn as well; he was just hoping he could share some light on the situation.

Melody: Because I just want people to be nice to me, is that so hard? When did this world become so bitter and full of rude people?

Looking back and forth between Odette and Gabriel, Melody poured out her feelings. She just wanted to be accepted, how could she not? After years of living on a farm surrounded by her family that were never negative only positive how could she not see the world as harsh and angry now since she had become independent? She has never had to deal with this type of reality and it was getting to her. It was her weakness, not being liked was like a razor gliding over her skin, just playing there like a fiddle.  

Odette: Sadly it’s always been this way honey!

Odette could understand why Melody took negativity to hard. Let’s be honest when she walked into Sin City Wrestling she was just as bright and bubbly as Mel, but after a time it faded away. Looking down at Melody who was cuddling into her chest Odette sighed, she didn’t want Melody to lose her positive outlook on the world and she would have to try harder to keep her in her safe positive place. Gabriel looked at his wife and frown it was as if he knew what she was thinking; she was thinking that she was failing Melody.

Melody: Well I hate it.... I HATE IT!!!

Melody’s outburst snapped Gabriel and Odette out of their train of thought as they both just looked back at the twenty year old and sighed almost on cue. This was going to be a tricky one to explain, this was going to be a long road to recovery but they had to get her there.

Gabriel: Easy with the H word, after all that’s what got you into this miss to begin with.

Gabriel smirked as Odette narrowed her eyes at him as if to warn him, while Melody Grace just removed herself from Odette and walked over towards Gabriel. Looking into his eyes she sobbed once again.

Melody: What can I do Gabe; I need to fix this I have to fix?

Gabriel looked up at his blonde friend and then back over to his wife who was making her way over to the chair. Taking a seat beside her husband once more she nodded at him as they spoke without words.

Gabriel: I think it’s time you sat down... O and I have to tell you something.

Tapping the bit of chair between himself and his wife Gabriel looked at Melody whose bottom lip just uncontrollably trembled.

Melody: I’m never getting him back am I?

Fresh tears rolled down her face as she sobbed out loud, her breathing increasing as she started to hyperventilate. She was lost without him, he was her best friend and she had ruined it all.  

Odette: Shh Mel, we will help you fix that but right now you need to sit down and listen.

Reaching up Odette grabbed onto Melody’s hand and pulled her down to the chair gently, Melody did what she was told and took a seat between Odette and Gabriel while the husband and wife team just looked at each other. Whipping her face once more with her jumper Melody looked at them both sheepishly not knowing where this was going to go, she was already accepting defeat inside her broken torn shattered little heart. It took a while for Gabriel and Odette to say something, as they both knew what they were about to tell her could very much rock the boat even more in her world. Gabriel reached across the chair and grabbed a tissue from the table that was beside the couch and handed it to Melody. Taking the tissue she balled it up into her fist and tucked her knees into her chest hugging onto herself for comfort. She knew it was coming and it was going to be a tidal wave of bad news.

-TAG-

Plays fancy music as you read Despy’s promo...

La, la. La, La! Laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamborghini!!!!

Oh boy how did that get in here?

LAMBORGHINI!!!

-TAGS BACK IN-

Odette: Melody please say something, anything!

Melody was just looking at Odette processing everything that they had both told her. Her mind racing at a million miles per hour, how didn’t she know all this? Why didn’t anyone tell her sooner?

Gabriel: Mel, what’s wrong?

She was pale like ghost like pale, standing up from the couch she looked back down at them and didn’t say a word for now she was still trying to process it all. Turning to look at the fireplace once again she sighed but wiped her tears from her face and through her snotty tissues into the fire watching them go up in flames. Turning around Melody’s sad look on her face had melted down to nothing but sheer determination.

Melody: He needs me now more than ever!!!!

With a stomp of her right foot she was off towards the door, she didn’t care what she looked like or what time it was she was going to go get her best friend back. As she got closer to the door she headed towards the bowl that had her car keys in it near the coat rack.

Odette: Melody Grace where are you going?

Grabbing her keys Melody didn’t bother turning back she had a plan in her mind and she was going to go through with it.

Melody: To get MY Despy back!

Her voice wasn’t broken it wasn’t harsh it was just filled with confidence. Her buddy needed her right now because granted she did hurt him but that’s what friends do they go to friends when friends need help. Even though Melody created this mess she was going to fix it and she was going to fix it now.

Gabriel: It’s like ten pm, we can deal with this tomorrow.

Turning back to Gabriel her hazel eyes locked on his as they were surrounded by a blaze of blood shot glory, while her mouth arched up with a smile. It was game time.

Melody: No it ends today!

With that dramatic line said out loud and proud Melody spun on the balls of her feet and headed towards the door, opening it she dashed out of it before they could spot her. Meanwhile Odette was looking at Gabriel confused while Gabriel had a smirk from ear to ear; this was going to be fantastic. Fantastically awful.

Odette: Jesus Christ, you call Synn and I’ll go get our coats!!

Getting up from the couch slowly but in a rush at the same time the pregnant Odette headed towards the door while Gabriel looked around the room for his phone. Finally finding it Gabriel headed over towards Odette now looking for his car keys.

Gabriel: This is exactly why I don’t want a girl.

Turning on her heels Odette looked back at Gabriel with a serious look on her face, she couldn’t believe that he would say that to her, right now.

Odette: Excuse me?

He couldn’t hold back his smile he was joking right?

Gabriel: Light hearted humour to ease the tension?

Of course he was joking he was trying to ease the tension for his pregnant wife who was no doubt in a world of stress over their blonde friend who has just bounced out the door like a leg of ham about to be tossed into the lion’s den.

Odette: You’re a dag! Now call Synn and warn him!

Gabriel followed Odette out the door and the two “rushed” down the stairs and over towards the separate garage all the while Gabriel didn’t call Synn as he knew that maybe just maybe Melody was lucky enough to pull over a crazy Christmas Miracle after all. Plus even if she did go in there and things did hit the fan they were right behind her ready to protect both Despy and Melody from anything bad happening.

***

Knock, knock, knock!

Melody stood at the front door of Synn, Despy, Angel and Theresa’s house, she was knocking like crazy.

Knock, knock, knock!

It was cold outside and she was wearing tear soaked clothes but she didn’t care she kept knocking on the wooden door.

Knocky, knock, knock!

Another minute passed and she didn’t see any light come on inside the house so she tried again, but this time she rang the door bell.

Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong!

Her right index finger was working overtime as she continued to press it, finally seeing a light flick on inside the house.

Buzz, buzz, buzz!

After her final play on the doorbell Melody ran and hid in the bushes next to the front door as the door cracked open and out walked the tall man known as Synn. Melody’s covered her mouth with her own hands and took one last breath in as he stepped out onto the front porch.

Synn: This better be fucking good.

He couldn’t see anyone so he took another step outside as Melody just stood there frozen, she needed him to take a few more steps out.

Synn: Hello?

He did just as she had planned in her head, almost forgetting her plan in a moment of greatness Melody slipped past Synn and entered the house uninvited, boy oh boy was she going to be in trouble.

Synn: I’m not in the mood for pranks!

Synn turned back around but Melody has already scootered off out of sight into their large house bee-lining straight for Despayre’s bedroom. She didn’t even knock, she didn’t have time to knock she just opened the door and closed it gently. Her plan didn’t have any motions from this point forward so she was just looking at the boy that she wanted to see who was sitting up in his bed looking at her, his face instantly filled with sadness as he clung onto Angel tightly.

Despy: How did you get in here?

He’s words were bitter towards her and she understood that but she couldn’t give up she was here now.

Melody: Despy I’m sorry from all of my heart, please forgive me?

Walking towards him she made her way in his bed her knees touching the sides of it as she looked over towards him, he could tell that she had been crying but he was too angry, upset and hurt to show too much concern for her right now.

Despy: Dad’s going to be really mad with you!

Looking down at Angel he squeezed onto him tighter as Melody looked at him tears starting to well up in her eyes but she held them back.

Melody: I don’t care Despy, please! I didn’t mean to hurt you!! I didn’t mean you, when I said those horrible things. I thought you said I had an invisible boyfriend.

She was trying to explain but the apple didn’t fall far from the tree as Despy just turned away from her to look out the window.

Despy: I think you should leave.

Melody stomped her foot but she did it quietly she couldn’t risk Synn finding her or he would kill her.

Melody: I’m not leaving without knowing you’re my bestest friend.

Walking around his bed Melody made Despy look at her, every time he looked away she would move into his line of sight. Despy let out a sigh as he ran his fingers through Angel’s fur.

Despy: Angel says you should go now before Dad gets up the stairs and finds you here.

He was protecting her? Maybe there was still a chance?

Melody! Despy, please. I didn’t mean to hurt you! It was all a big huge misunderstanding. Please!! I’ll do anything!! Anything!!! Please!!!

It was like she had just said the magic word as Despy turned towards her with a slight smirk upon his face.

Despy: Anything?

Melody just nodded but she knew that Joshua needed to hear her say it again.

Melody: Anything!!!

There was a knock on the door and a sound of a male voice coming from behind it.

Synn: Joshua who are you talking to?

It was Synn, Melody looked for a hiding spot and the best she could find was under Despy’s bed. She had thought she had hidden herself in time but the door swung open and in walked Synn who could see her two little white feet hanging out from underneath the bed.

Melody: Eeeep.

Trying to keep quiet Melody bit down on her bottom lip but it was no use the man of the house had found her and was now standing at her feet.

Synn: Ms Grace, I ought too.

His voice was loud and booming he was pissed, like mega pissed and she knew this could be the very last moment she would ever see or have in her life. Crawling out from under the bed Melody looked up at Synn and back over to Despy who was giving her the “I told you so stare” she swallowed dryly and let out a big sigh before she turned back to Synn and started to rant.

Melody: I had to, I had to do the two step shuffle past you I had to come into your house I had to I had to I don’t care if you call the police I had to come see Despy and you wouldn’t let me... he had to know it was a big misunderstanding and that I didn’t mean it. I don’t care what you do to me because I just needed to tell him and I needed to tell you. Throw me out... get me fired, take me to jail I don’t care. Despy needs to know that he is my best friend and I really hope I can be his again too...

Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Despy and then back to Synn who still had that murderous father stare in his eyes.

Melody:I’m not the best, best friend in history but I promise that I’ll do better. I promise that I will never ever, ever hurt him again because he needs me and I need him. Synn do your worse because no matter what you do or what you make me do or where you get me sent to I will always have Despy’s back and I will always the bestest yet slightly baddest bestie that this town has ever seen in its twenty years of living. Him and I need to stick together...

She was running out of voice as fear now started to consume her she was in trouble, big trouble like I’m not too sure how she is going to get out of this trouble. Synn took a step towards her and Melody closed her eyes she was waiting for his worse after all she had just basically begged for it. Despy and Angel looked at Synn and Melody unsure of what was going to happen as he just held Angel a little tighter.

Synn: Are you done Ms Grace?

Huh? Maybe he was going to let he say her bit? Maybe not? Melody was all sorts of confused as she looked up at him scared. Not knowing what to say or do next she just backed away from him, she could feel the hate seeping from his skin like the heat from the sun.

Melody: Yes... wait... no... I don’t know... I was on a role and you kind of interrupted me so now I don’t know anymore... all I know is that I’m sorry, really sorry. I just hope that’s enough... wait it will never be enough I just wanted you both to hear it from me in person. Joshua and Angel mean the entire universe to me and I don’t want to lose him, please.

Her hazel eyes filled with tears as they poured down her face in a mixture of emotions, fear, sadness, confusion and hopefulness.

-TAG-

Did he kill me or didn’t he? We will never know... oh wait I’m here so I must be alive... or am I dead? ooooh what a clothes hanger...

Ohh I mean cliff hanger!

Just go watch Despy’s promo!

Shut up!! I am smart!!!! I swears!!!

***

This week I get to tag with my best buddy in the whole wide world, and we are taking on the team of Caleb and Veronica Taylor. I can’t say anything against Caleb as he has been pretty nice to me since day one... but Veronica on the other hand... boy oh boy what a first class cow... that is going to lead to slaughter this week when I finally get my hands on her... girls like her need to be taught a lesson and I can’t wait to be her teacher.

She’s a “Mean girl” trust me the only thing mean about her is her poorly applied eyeliner.

I’m going to teach Veronica that in this world you either sink or swim and this Sunday she is going drowning.

She can say whatever she wants about me, that I’m ugly, that I’m jealous, that I’m basic but trust me cupcake...

I’m better than you regardless of what you say about me and I will prove it this Sunday...

This Sunday NICE beats Mean!!!

Nice always beats mean...

Melody VS the Mean Girls will be finally at

1 – 0

Despy and I have this covered... why? Because, we’re that awesome.

Merry Christmas Veronica Taylor but trust me you have been very naughty and this year you may have got Giani but soon you’ll be getting a personal black eye from yours truly... and a lump of coal from the big guy next week.

See you Sunday VT!!!

51
Climax Control Archives / You are my sunshine.
« on: December 12, 2014, 07:30:44 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hello all, it’s me again. Did you miss me? I sure did miss you, it’s been one full week since I’ve seen your beautiful faces and I can’t wait to see them all again this Sunday on Climax Control. OH boy what a week it has been for this little blonde bombshell. Roxi and I gave Misty a makeover and boy oh boy does she look like a brand new woman. Like seriously, what a smoking hot momma.  Roxi and I should totally go into business or something of making people beautiful. It’s not that Misty wasn’t beautiful before it’s just now she is extra beautiful. I would like to give a special shout out to Misty for playing along, I mean for a second there I thought she was going to run away lucky I took the butterfly net with me. You never know when you might need to go all Operation Jellyfish on some one.

So Misty got the whole nine yards, like she got new hair, she got her eyebrows did, she got some even more waxing. They pounded her on the massage chair with these hot stone things, and it sounded like she was in pure heaven. Poor Roxi and I were just sitting in the waiting room waiting for our turn to come, but it never came. That’s why we still look the same ol same ol. While Misty was away in the room I was reading the menu to the salon and did you know that on Thursdays you can get your hair bleached by a guy called A’nal? I tried to talk Misty in to getting some of that, but she was like “no sweetie, it’s not what you think.” I’m pretty sure I know how to read, and it said Anal bleaching two hundred and twenty two dollars. Now I know anal might be how his name is spelt but I’m pretty fancy and stuff so I’m pretty sure they would pronounce it A’nul. You know kids and their wacky names these days.

Not only did we help transform Misty from a caterpillar into a beautiful Butterfly, but I also went on a date. Me I know right? Melody Grace went on a date... it was okay, although I don’t think he’s my type he was all like “let’s go back to my place and you can stay the night” and I was all like “but I don’t have any spare clothes with me” and he was like “what does that matter?” and I was like “HEEEEELLLLOOOOOO basic hygiene.” Boys you can’t pick them these days. They’re either a neat freak that spends more time in front of a mirror flexing then I do whilst doing my hair or they’re dirty smelly hygiene rule breakers. I know you’re all thinking, Melody you can’t stereotype all males into two categories... well I know that silly but... I have been on like two real dates now so I’m pretty sure my survey is pretty even at fifty – fifty on this topic.  

Hmm what else happened this week? Oh Odette and I went house hunting, she doesn’t want me to move out but I’m pretty sure when Baby Stevens comes along that baby is going to cry a lot and I really like my sleep. It’s not that I don’t love Gabriel or Odette anymore, they have been really helpful and understand throughout my whole time of knowing them. I just wished Gabriel and Drake would stop fighting on Twitter and at the shows. It’s REALLY hard to keep friends these days when you’ve got your family trying to rip them apart. Hopefully Drake and Gabriel sort it all out soon because I really want Drake to take me to see Bruno Mars, even tho he is all puppy dog eyes over Trishelle what’s-her-face. Sigh! Why can’t the world just get along?

Speaking of getting along, did you see James Huntington Hawkes be all nice and stuff to me on Twitter? I knew I could get him to turn around and like me. It all just takes time, baby steps if you will. Although imagine if that friendship was real and not just in my head, Despy would shut that down faster than Rage shuts down any opportunity for fun. Oh well moving right along...

So this weekend I get to step foot inside the six sided ring with my new BEST FRIENDS in Misty and Roxi. It’s Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United first match up as a team and we are facing the forgotten Mean Girl Mercedes, Mikah who I actually really like so this sucks and their tag team partner Desiree Drake... which at first I thought was a cleaver name for like “Desire Drake” so I thought she was trying to get Drake’s attention so he could lover her and leave her but it turns out it’s her actual name... who knew. Also who knew that you needed two e’s on the end of Desire? Not this little blonde duck that’s for sure.

Wait a minute, never mind.

So as I was saying this Sunday we will be taking on that team in our first ever group match, in our new stable and do you think for one minute that we aren’t going to win this thing? Pfft you’re out of your bloody mind.  All week I have heard people saying the Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United is the perfect blend of past, present and future... but I would like to inform you that our team is very much, present, present and present. We are all in the now; we are all very much ready to dominate Sin City Wrestling at any moment. Misty might be a touch older than me but she would still kick my ass with her hands tied behind her back, Roxi might be a touch older than me but she could kick my ass in her sleep... but to all of you SCW Bombshells don’t see that a weakness or me pointing out a scab just ready waiting to be picked... because trust me... I could beat you all any damn day any damn time any damn circumstance, why? Because my trainer made me tough, super tough... the kinda of tough that make others turn emerald with envy.

Anyways let’s get on with the show shall we? Also TEAM SUPER SPRINKLE UNICORN LOVERS UNITED, here we go!!!!



***


Operation gets Odette Stevens out of the house.

Odette: Mel, I really don’t feel like going shopping today.

Odette was sitting across from Melody at the large marble breakfast bar that was in the centre of the Steven’s kitchen. Melody looked up and over at Odette her jaw dropping in shock.

Melody: Whoa, are you feeling okay?

Reaching over Melody went to place the back of her right hand onto Odette’s forehead to check her temperature but Odette pulled away, shooing Melody’s hand away.

Odette: Oh be quiet you. I just don’t feel like going out.

The two girls shared a smile and a small giggle as Odette went back to scrolling through her IPhone looking at expensive things that she wanted to buy. Melody on the other hand was watching Odette like a hawk while shovelling cornflakes into her mouth.  

Melody: And why not?

Her right hand came up to cover her mouth so Odette didn’t see what she was eating; Melody was a lady like that.

Odette: I have things to do around the house Mel.

Melody’s eyes left Odette as she scanned them around the house, there was nothing to be done the house was spotless, the cleaners had already been through it. Turning back to Odette, she narrowed her eyes she was playing her.

Melody: Well Gabriel can do them.

Saying that statement with a simple shrug of the shoulders Melody watched and waited as Odette finally put the phone down and make a sarcastic ha sound.  

Odette: Yeah right!

Speaking of Gabriel, as soon as Melody mentioned his name Odette was looking out for him. She hadn’t seen him all morning and that was extremely odd for her.

Melody: I’m sure he would do anything just to see you leave the house for a while today.

Letting her words sink in Melody quickly finished her bowl of cereal before jumping down for the high bar stools. Taking her dishes to the sink to wash them, before she got anywhere near the sink she was stopped by Odette’s hand that was now resting on her shoulder.

Odette: Why, what are you two up to?

The Australian Bombshell was looking directly at Melody who was trying to find a way out of this mess.

Melody: NOTHING!!! Nothing... we just think that you need to go have some girl time.

Shrugging Odette off Melody continued on towards the sink where she started to wash up her bowl and spoon but she wasn’t alone. Odette was no standing beside her looking into the reflection of the large window in front of them looking at Melody’s face for answers.

Odette: and why do I need girl time?

Melody kept on washing up trying to hide the excited look on her face as she quickly finished them off. As she placed the dishes on the side of the sink to air dry Melody dried her hands off before playfully poking Odette’s baby bump that was forming nicely.

Melody: Because soon a little Princess or Prince is going to be here and you won’t have time for girl time.

Tilting her head to the side Melody’s blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders while Odette was looking at her firmly she knew that Melody was up to something, she just couldn’t put her finger on it.

Odette: I’m not going to be one of those hermit mothers that just stays at home all the time.

Odette bit back at Melody, she didn’t mean to it’s just for the last few weeks that’s all people had been telling her. That when the baby comes she won’t have time for fun, she won’t have time for herself, she won’t have time for girl time and that her time with Gabriel would be affected. She was over it, she knew that she would be different.  

Melody: Really, because over the last nineteen weeks that’s all you have really done, you don’t go anywhere unless you’re right beside Gabriel.

Melody just backed up what Odette was thinking, the thing is she can say it and get away with it while others couldn’t. Melody took a step towards Odette and smiled to reassure her she was just being friendly.  

Odette: Don’t be silly, I went to... um...

As Odette tried to remember the last time she went out without Gabriel she couldn’t, making Melody’s point sink in.  

Melody: See my point now go get ready I have a full day planned for you.

Reaching out Melody placed her hands on Odette’s shoulders as she used them to turn Odette around and pointed her in the direction of the stairs.

Odette: What are we doing?

Looking back over her shoulder towards the young blonde Odette smiled, she hated secret just as much as Melody did.

Melody: Well first we are going to get pregnancy massages.

Melody smiled as she ushered Odette towards the stair one step at a time as Odette was being stubborn.

Odette: You’re not pregnant Mel!

Odette couldn’t keep a straight face as she watched Melody struggle to get out of this one.

Melody: I know, but I had a hamburger last night, so it’s like a food baby!

The two girls shared a laugh before finally Odette gave in and started to walk towards the stairs. As she started her accent up them she stopped and turned back towards Melody.

Odette: You’re a dork, what else are we doing?

Looking up at her best friend from the first floor Melody just smiled.

Melody: Well after we get pampered Christian Louboutin have booked you in for a shoe fitting than Chanel has you booked in for an exclusive bag viewing... also you need to find Gabriel a Christmas present so I have arranged for you to go to the watch store that he likes.

She couldn’t wipe the smile off her face as her plan came to life, she was ready to spoil Odette the best way she knew how with SHOPPING!!!

Odette: You did all of this for me?

Odette’s green eyes started to well up and Melody knew what was coming.

Melody: Of course I did, I love you... you’re my best friend.

Odette’s right hand came up to sit on her baby belly, rubbing it gently she smiled.

Odette: I love you too Mel.

All the while tears built up in Odette’s eyes. You see she might have missed out on morning sickness but she surely didn’t miss out on getting emotional at every nice thing someone did for her. Melody sighed as she too started to feel a little emotional.

Melody: No tears or I’m going to cry and it took me like twenty minutes just to do my eyeliner this morning. Now go up stairs and change, we have to out of the house in forty-five minutes.  

Putting her foot down the young Californian watched as Odette whipped the tears from her eyes.

Odette: Forty-five minutes?

Her mouth flew open, that wasn’t going to be enough time for her to get ready but hey she would have to try. Melody nodded her head up and down.

Melody: It will be really hard for you I know, so chop, chop don’t waste a single second.

Odette smiled and took off up the stairs at a slow yet rushed paced she was being careful not too tripped up the stairs. When she was out of sight Melody could feel a set of eyes on her from across the room. Turning around slowly she was ready and waiting for him.

Gabriel: Thank you for doing this Melody.

Gabriel handed over a small handful of cards to Melody, as Melody just smiled she stuffed them into the back pocket of her jeans.

Melody: Don’t mention it...

Smiling like she had just won the lottery Melody knew that Gabriel had just handed over his credit card for Odette and her to use today without having to worry about a single cent that was no doubt about to be spent.

Gabriel: So the day is fully booked out?

Gabriel looked down at Melody, his face was cool and calm he just wanted to hear from her that she had held up her end of the bargain.

Melody: Yes we won’t be back til around seven tonight, I could have tried for later but you know Odette she won’t eat out unless you’re with her.

Another thing that Gabriel had to adjust to since Odette fell pregnant she wouldn’t go out for dinner without him. Gabriel had put it down to the fact that Odette was just concerned that something might happen to her without him. It was a comforting thought even tho it slightly grinded his gears.

Gabriel: Brilliant.

Gabriel went to walk away but Melody’s song like voice stopped him.

Melody: Now can you tell me what the big surprise is?

Walking around him she now stood directly in front of him looking up at him for answers.

Gabriel: Unlikely, you’ll blab it out to O today.

Her bottom lip puffed out as she sniffed back some fake tears trying to make Gabriel feel bad.

Melody: I won’t tell her anything if you buy me a Lamborghini.

Gabriel couldn’t help but chuckle at her attempt to get him to buy her dream car. Melody’s hazel eyes looked up at him all innocent all pleading as she waited for him to say “sure thing”

Gabriel: I’m not buying you a car Mel.

Drats! Melody’s cute little give me face turned into a slightly annoyed spoilt kid face.

Melody: Nuts! Can I at least drive the Bugatti today?

Gabriel once again laughed as he smirked down at her, almost reminded of himself with her subtle hints of greed.

Gabriel: Wishful thinking, mine never but you can take Odette’s she has a Veyron to you know.

He took off towards the front door but Gabriel wasn’t making the journey alone as Melody skipped up behind him.

Melody: But yours is newer and faster.

She was trying to flatter him, why wouldn’t she try this approach? She would love to take his high powered car out for a spin, just so she could drive to Rage’s house and blare the horn in the driveway until it was broken just to annoy her older brother.

Gabriel: That’s exactly why you won’t be driving it.

It was like Gabriel had just read her mind and knew what he was going to do with his car. Melody looked up at him her little heart breaking as he said no to her, but she knew that this look only worked for Odette. She had obviously spent too much time living with them.

Melody: Okay fine...

Throwing her hands up in the air disappointed Melody claimed defeat as she twirled away from Gabriel and made her way over towards the nearest chair flopping into it like a kid who had just been told that they couldn’t have ice cream. As Melody pouted away in the corner Gabriel smirked, he let her have her moment before springing a surprise on her as well.

Gabriel: Don’t look so disappointed Melody, trust me when you get home you will be just as surprised as O.

Without another word said Gabriel disappeared out the front door and off to where ever he was going, while Melody looked at the front door with a cheesy smile on her face.

Melody: OH MY GOD!!!! Odette and I are soooo getting MATCHING Lamborghinis!!!!

Melody couldn’t contain her excitement as she leapt up from the chair only to jump onto it and jump up and down like she was at a crazy house party. Just as she was really starting to celebrate she heard a knock coming from up stairs and she stopped what she was doing and ran up stairs frantically to check on Odette.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Let’s get down to business. This Sunday I will be in a tag team match up once again standing beside my new tag team partners in the team of Misty and Roxi... together we are known as Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United and we mean business. Like the type of business of kicking ass and taking names. Come Sunday we will be the strong unit that we are individually, but we will finally be together. How in the hell do you think that anyone on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster can stop us. Look at us we’re packing more heat than the sun on a hot summers day.

We have Misty and multi Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion a legend in this game one tough bitch that shouldn’t be messed with. I should know I mean she did kidnap me once, I know exactly what Misty is like she unpredictable and guess what? She’s on our team. So I’m writing that down as a mega strength. Misty not know knows this sport inside and out but she has lived it a breathed it more than any other Bombshell on our roster. She is the original Bombshell she is the chick that still gets booked in main events, she still is requested worldwide to represent Sin City Wrestling and the sport wrestling alone. Not Delia, Not Liz Biggie Smalls, not Mercedes, not Veronica I’m a fake model Taylor... Misty. If Women’s wrestling had a handbook written on it Misty would be the driving force behind it. Yes she has had some tough battles; yes she has lost some matches in her time... but look at everyone else’s’ win loss draws don’t look the best either... so I think it’s about time that Misty takes all the mean things that people say about her, bunches it all up into a little ball and shoves it down their throats and shuts them up for good. Why? Because she can and she will... you see this make over Roxi and I gave her is just the kick in the ass that Misty needs to get her confidence back, soon she will be palming boys away from her and she will forget all about Drake Green (I still love you) she will forget all about Delia and her crows cruel words and she will eat them all up and use it for fuel as she comes crashing down on their doors taking their precious little baby grip that have on the top of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster away from them.

Next up we have Roxi on our team, hello she is a freaking Super Hero for crying out loud. She is unstoppable, strong, and beautiful and the nicest thing since Mrs Ryder’s apple pie. Roxi is another woman that has been in this business for a while she knows the ins and outs of it, she knows things before they happen, she is our eyes. She is the guiding light that this roster needed when the Mean Girls took over... it’s just a shame that no one had the guts to stand up and fight alongside her. Until now... now look at her she stated a claim that she would end the reign of darkness that was being casted over the roster and now look at the sunshine that is coming in glowing... BLINDING people!!! Sin City Wrestling needs Roxi, like trees need water to grow, like Humans need air to live... she although she is quite at times, although she is reserved on her judgement she is a true pioneer she is a true leader Roxi will help bring down the darkness in SCW like the super hero she is... and she’ll do it without even breaking a sweat. She a multi champion not just in Sin City Wrestling but outside as well she is very established what more could a girl ask for on her team? Oh yeah that’s right? She is one of my dearest friends who would do anything for me like I would do anything for her. We built this team on a strong foundation of friendship and that’s how it will remain until the end of time because even without Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United... we would still be Team Super Sprinkles... and that right there ladies and gentlemen is a team not to be messed with.

Okay, okay, okay I guess it time that I talk about my opponents I don’t really want to... I hate saying bad things about people but I guess when you’re in this sport it comes with the day to day grind. Okay let me start this thing off with Mikah.

Mikah, Mikah, Mikah... I love your hair and your dress sense is on par with some of the greatest dress sense I’ve ever seen in my life. Wait a minute... that was all compliments... let me try this again Mikah you smell and I don’t like you (just kidding please don’t hate me, I do like you... and Gavin even though he lit a unicorn on fire) Mikah even though she is a dirty girl she has been nothing but nice to me since joining Sin City Wrestling. I have nothing but respect for her, she is strong athletic and has done nothing but turned heads since coming into our world. Beating her will be hard, but this week it’s a must. Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United can’t start their journey together with a loss so that’s why Mikah I have to put our friendship on the back burner and focus on what I have to do and that’s make sure that my team wins. You understand right? You must feel the same way... it must be unfair for you to be on a team that you will basically have to carry because your other team members are useless. I feel sorry for you but in the good way. You will be the shining light in your team Mikah Squeaker... don’t feel so bad about it... just know that the whole world knows that you’ll be the driving force behind your team. Great things will soon come your way in SCW I can feel it... plus you have one of the strongest backings in the business with The Rejects... regardless of the outcome of this match you don’t need to worry because the name Mikah Stephens will still be lit up in lights.

I’m so nice, it hurts sometimes.

Next up we have Mercedes, the current Sin City Wrestling Roulette Champion... or as I like to call her the forgotten Mean Girl because let’s face it she is only one that doesn’t get on Twitter and act like a thirteen year old girl who has just become a woman... like seriously girl what the heck is wrong with your team? You have the “pregnant” one who is willing to wrestle while she is up the duff and may cause serious deformities to her unborn child or even worse she may actually kill it... then you have Liz Smalls who is kinda like a friend but not a friend because you all kinda pick on her but then you’re all like hash-tag Mean Girls. Hash-tag OMG Besties.  And people say I’m confusing, you ladies take the cake. Then in your squad you have Veronica Taylor, who is the most annoying person I have ever met in my life. How do I know she is annoying? Because she even got Ringo to tweet at her and he tweets to no one... but she’s like “I’m a model” and the rest of us are like... “I ain’t ever seen you on a magazine before” You need to have a serious sit down with your team and talk about what the hell they are actually doing. You see Delia might be the leader by name, but really you’re the only one in that team with wits. It’s hard to say this but you might be my actual favourite Mean Girl. By that I mean you’re less annoying and more centred... but hey, you’re still a Mean Girl. The most reliable Mean Girl that ever lived... the consistent Mean Girl, but even though you’re all this and a bag of potato chips no doubt you still have a weakness and trust me doll face, Emma Rose has told me alllllllllll about them.

I find it funny when people say to me all the time “how could you be a wrestler, you’re so umm dumb?” I might not be the sharpest sharpie in the pen world, but I do have the right friends... friends with knowledge, friends with power, and friends with strength... I’ve got this knack for finding out information. I got it locked and loaded. I know all about Mercedes hot headedness her mean streak... that will ultimately lead to her down fall. This week will just be the start of her descent to the pits of the bottom of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell roster, bank on it because... once her team loses on Sunday she won’t be such a threat to the competition she will be wounded and like all proud animals that get wounded they often strike to hard and fast the following time and end up down and out. I can see that title belt slipping out of Mercedes hands very shortly and when it happens I’ll be the first to say HA HA!!!

I’m so mature, it almost kills me.

Now last but definitely least... Desiree Drake. The old Double D!!!! The I haven’t told everyone how good looking I am in the last two minutes so I better retell everyone... everyone... hello everyone... come see how good looking I am. The OH MY GOD I’M SO MUCH BETTER THAN YOU

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Sorry I passed out from pure boredom. Like Sin City Wrestling doesn’t have enough girls all claiming to be the best all claiming to be the Queen B. So original it hurts... so original it looks like every other girls promotional like seriously half of the SCW Bombshell roster could just reuse each other’s material and we would never know because they haven’t had an original thought between the lot of them since they heard “I’m the Queen of Wrestling” so they all grabbed at it and now claim that they started it. Well Desiree let me be the first to say this, you didn’t start anything you’re just a needy follower who needs attention. You remind me of a cat who pleads for its back to be scratched but if you do it wrong or for too long you strike out and attack. Lame! This is why blondes like me get a bad rap because blondes like you go out and say stupid shit. You see I watched your little debut promo and boy oh boy it was just like watching everyone else’s who imply to be a bad bitch, claiming to the best thing since slice bread. You’re not a bad bitch, you’re just simply bad... it’s like you saw a Mercedes promo and went all, look at this bitch being all nasty, I’m going to go out and out nasty her with my nasty ways... yawn, what a bore.

Let this be a public announcement... I’m sick of seeing “bad bitches” doing regular bitches shit. Like if you say you’re going to be a “bad bitch” at least go out and do something bad, like I dunno rob a bank or something? Taking six thousands selfies with your ass up in the air doesn’t make you bad... it makes you a girl who is bored, so she un-bores herself by taking six thousand selfies on her phone with her ass out. There’s nothing gangster about it, there is nothing sinister about it, there is nothing bad about it (other than the odd pimply ass, or hail damaged badonkadonk) stop just stop. You’re embarrassing yourself and yes you might get ten likes on Twitter and twenty retweets but that isn’t a measurement for how amazing you claim to be it’s just a measurement of how many sausages you made tickle in delight.

So here we have Desiree claiming to be the Queen of the Mountain when in reality she will be tripping over the first little bit of trouble that’s the size of a hill. I don’t have time for people like this nor do I care how rude this makes me. I’m so sick and tired of watching all these “new” girls walk into the company using recycled washed up comments.

Time to finish this up... come Sunday night Roxi, Misty and I will be walking (well I’ll be skipping but don’t tell anyone) to Climax Control with a game plan.

The game plan is simple...

Beat the other team...

Send a message...

Make sure it’s heard loud and clear.

Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United is coming for you...

You have been warned...

Okay, can I go back to being nice now? Oh thank God this promo stuff kills me, like really... I need to go out and cleanse myself now... with a big drink of strawberry milk... I need to shake off all that negativity in a glitter shower or something.

Goodnight my little Melephants, I miss you and I love you, but come Sunday I will be with you all again and together we can air hug and be connected worldwide.

You are my sunshine.


52
Climax Control Archives / A Sinner and a Saint!
« on: November 28, 2014, 06:39:45 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Wow it’s been a while I mean it been a full two weeks since I have spoken to you all. I have missed you and I hope Sin City Wrestling doesn’t keep us apart for that long ever, EVER again. I know I know everyone needs to get a fair share on the Climax Control card but I don’t want to be away from my Melephants for that length of time ever again. Plus I was on a roll in the ring and now what happens if two weeks off has ruined that? Oh boy, the horror!

So this week I find myself teaming up with a family member from the Sins. I mean take a guess at who it is? It’s Rage… RAGE!!! Rage off all of the members he was the one that Mark, Erik and Chris tags me with? He like hates me… okay well he doesn’t hate me but he doesn’t exactly like me either. I don’t understand why it’s not like I have ever done anything to hurt him. Gabriel tells me not to take it personally he says that Rage doesn’t truly like anyone because he is big angry pile of man flesh. All I know is that he better not get angry with me on Sunday night because I’ll smack him upside the head, well let’s be honest I won’t be able to reach that far but I’m sure I could talk Gabriel into doing it for me.

Seriously though why did they have to pick Rage? They could have tagged me with Despy I mean that would make more sense I mean he’s my tag team partner in all things trouble. We would have made an awesome team, plus Despy’s my dream tag team partner, why did the bosses have to be so mean and tag me with my nightmare. They could have tagged me up with Gabriel Stevens as well I mean he is basically my brother that would have made more sense than Rage… Sprinkles on a snow cone even tagging me with someone like JT would have made more sense than this, but no.

I have to team with Rage, who has already said on Twitter that I better not screw this up for him. Screw this up how could I screw this up? Oh that’s right because I’m friends with our opponents… well I’m friendly with Gabriel Asar… I don’t really know how to take his sister yet but I guess she’s okay. It breaks my little heart knowing that this Sunday I will be standing across the six sided ring looking at Gabriel and I will have to do everything in my power to not let the Nutella of my life win this match. Why? He can’t win because I can’t let Rage down, I can’t let the Sins down and because I can’t let myself down. As much as I love Gabriel and he’s my Nutella I have to try my hardest to topple his sister. Not only that but I have to protect him from Rage.

Rage is a stone cold vicious animal he will want to rip Gabriel limb from limb and I don’t want to witness that. Rage has already hurt Gabe I don’t want that to happen again. My Nutella needs his arms and legs. Plus I don’t want to witness body parts flying around; I don’t have the stomach for it. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not on Gabriel’s side in this little feud that he and Rage have going on… in fact I’m on no one’s side because they both mean so much to me. It’s just hard seeing them wanting to rip each other apart, like surely they could become friends right? Right?

Why does this always happen to me? I become friends with someone and they end up fighting with someone who is close to me. Like Gabriel and Rage, Drake and Gabriel, JT and his gang are fighting with the Sins. I’m like the meat in the middle of so many sandwiches. Then to top it all off I have Despy who is my best pal hanging around Delia who hates me… and to be honest I don’t really like her either… she was mean to Misty and Odette. I’m pretty sure she even tried to sink her claws in Gabriel at one time and I was like oh heck no you French bulldog. Keep your hands away from MY best friends boyfriend you frog leg eating mole face. But I remained true to myself and was the perfect lady and kept my mouth closed, which is really rare for me normally I just left my feelings fly but I knew that Gabriel and Odette must have been up to something for him to even want to hang around Delia to start with. After all I know what Gabriel thinks about French people and it’s not very high.

Speaking of Misty… did you see Roxi and I last Sunday trying to get her to join Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United? She didn’t seem to keen, but trust me this week at Climax Control were going to get her to sign her soul over to us. I mean why wouldn’t she want to team with us? We offer candy, hugs, kisses and all things sugar and spice and everything nice… what true girls are made out of. Right now she feels alone, she feels lost but listen to me Misty we’re here for you we will save you, we will help you and we will give you the strength that you need to take on Delia and win. Sometimes even the greatest in this business fall down its how they bounce back up is the main thing and right now Misty is bobbing around with her head out of water but she is still claiming she is drowning. I won’t let you drown Misty… Because I am Super Lifeguard Melody and guess what boo? I’m on duty. Also I look killer in a red one piece but that’s another story for another time.

Okay enough blabbering on for now; it’s time to show you what I have been up to this week. I love you all be safe, look after one another and remember the Mother of unicorns has got your back, Jack.



***


Rage: I can’t believe they have me teamed with you?

Opening up inside Gabriel and Odette’s Vegas home Rage’s voice can be heard as he stands inside the middle of their home gym looking at Melody Grace who is standing inside the life size wrestling ring.

Rage: Like seriously what were they thinking?

Melody is clearly in a world of her own as she is seen spinning around, her hands out as if she is dancing with someone ballroom style. Rage is wearing just a pair of loose black Nike shorts, his feet covered by a pair of sneakers. In his hands is a skipping rope that he starts to pound the floor with as he undertakes his warm up.

Rage: Are you even paying attention to me right now?

Noticing that Melody is far away from here he barks out at her causing Melody to almost fall over in her flawless dance rehearsal. Looking back over her shoulder the bubbly blonde flashes Rage a quick smile.

Melody: Uh yeah sure, I’ll have a cup of tea, white with one please.

Turning back to face the mirrored wall Melody continues her waltz, her short yellow dress is flowing with every movement her body creates. The Californian bombshell ignores Rage as his nostrils flare as he tosses the skipping rope over towards the wall in anger.

Rage: MELODY!!!

Feeling the ring bounce under her feet Melody turns around to see Rage right behind her. Looking up at him with a cheeky grin on her face she tilts her head to the side before yelling back at him.

Melody: RAGE!!!

Reaching out he puts his hands on top of her shoulders lightly shaking her, as if to bring her back to reality. Melody shrugs his hands away while poking her tongue out in disgust.

Rage: This is serious, I need you to focus!

Rage looked down at her, seeing that she wasn’t even dressed for her training day with him. His hands made big frying pan sized fists by his side as he shook his head at her. Melody could tell that he wasn’t pleased with her, he didn’t want her for a partner she was a liability. How wasn’t she? She was new to wrestling and she was best friends with one of their competitors this week. Rage needed to snap Melody back into reality he needed Melody to focus on the match, not just for him but for her.

Melody: But you’re so boring, why do I need to focus?

Faking a yawn Melody flicked a long lock of her blonde hair over her shoulder. She wasn’t normally like this, she was normally bubbly and happy go lucky. There was something about Rage that put a dampener on her mood; she was never sure on how he would react. Seeing that he was in a foul mode like always Melody had decided to play off of it, to see how angry she could get him.

Rage: We have a big match coming up on Sunday and I need your full attention.

Being open and honest with her Rage extended his hands to his side displaying to her that he was here to train. Melody let out a sigh and just shook her head from side to side.

Melody: And you’ll have my full attention on Sunday but right now I’m practising my Vietnamese Waltz.

Rage couldn’t believe his ears as Melody spoke to him and then he almost couldn’t believe his eyes as he watched her twirl around on the balls of her feet and restart her dance training. Lifting his right hand up Rage pulled on her right shoulder breaking her concentration.

Rage: We’re here to train.

His nostrils flared once more as Melody just looked at him over her shoulder, her blonde hair cascading down around them. Her hazel eyes locked on his as she spoke seriously to him.

Melody: I am training you big baboon.

Shaking him off once more Melody went to go back to her dance but Rage stepped around her, stealing her attention. The tall bulk of muscle over shadowed Melody as she looked up at him. She should have been scared, she should have been intimidated but she knew that Rage would never lay a violent hand on her. As much as she annoyed him, he was her protector he was her family.

Rage: Wrestling training not dancing training.

Melody stopped dancing around and sighed once more, she was defeated. Looking away from him her both lip pouted outwards as she sulked.

Melody: And why would I need to train?

Turning back to Rage she looked at him as he took his time in responding, making sure to choose the right words so he didn’t have her running up stairs crying to Odette and Gabriel getting him in the bad books.

Rage: So you know what the HELL you need to do on Sunday.

Great choice of words Rage. Melody’s hands flung up to her hips as she stomped the hard canvas under her bare sole. She screwed up her nose as she spoke to him infuriated at him.

Melody: I know what I have to do on Sunday, don’t let Jemma pin me it seems pretty straight forward.

Arching his right eyebrow Rage was almost impressed by Melody’s very rare outburst of anger. Looking down at her with a hint of pride in his eyes he half smirked as he continued to prod this new side of her seeing how far he could get her to the verge of snapping.

Rage: That’s what you think your job is?

Trying to keep his facial expressions down to a minimum Rage watched as Melody now paced back and forth in front of him in the ring. Thinking about her response the blonde bombshell made sure that what she was about to say would make sense to save herself from embarrassment.

Melody: Well that’s what I get paid for so um yes?

She raised her right eyebrow at him, hoping that was the right answer but without even hesitating Rage bit back. His voice deepening as he tried to coach the darker side of Melody out.

Rage: You need to focus Melody, I’m not playing around we have to win this Sunday.

He was making her think that if they lost it would be her fault and that wasn’t sitting well with her. Not one little bit. Melody looked at him with disbelief in her eyes. She went to open her mouth to say something but no words came out, narrowing her eyes at him she huffed. Did he seriously think that if they lost it was all on her? Her hands moved from her hips as her left hand dragged through her hair in discomfort her right hand flung up, her index finger was pointed at the ready as she pushed it into his chest.

Melody: Or what?

She was waiting for him to say it; he had to say it out loud to confirm everything that she was thinking. She hoped that he wouldn’t say it but she knew Rage, she knew him too well. He was going to say it and it was going to crush her like a bug.

Rage: Or I’ll be extremely pissed off if you cost us the match.

There it was he had said it and it had hurt just as much as she had anticipated. Her teeth snapped shut as she held back a growl, she was angry. He had done it; he had proved to her that she could get there. Wait... what? Taking a step back for a Moment Melody’s thought raced around her mind at a million miles per minute, he was playing her like a fiddle and he was winning. Her hazel eyes locked with his as she withdrew her index finger from his chest and placed her arms back down to her side.

Melody: Me? Excuse me I’m on a winning streak thank you very much, it’s you that will cause us to lose, you and your bad mean temper.

Smiling, she knew that one would sting a little. She hoped that it would. I mean eyes for an eye right? Melody watched as Rage just looked down at her he didn’t even flinch. He had his poker face down pat.

Rage: Stop playing around we have to train, so go and get changed.

Rage walked off towards the ropes and he started to check them over, he had to make sure everything was in order as he would hate to hurt her as much as it would bring him immense pleasure to do so.

Melody: I’m not training with you, I have a trainer and he is fabulous so why would I have to train with you?

Rage turned back at her and growled she was going to make this difficult, of course she was. Melody looked at him her face was serious. She didn’t want to train with him she didn’t see the need. The fact that he had hurt her wasn’t helping his cause either.

Rage: Because I’m your damn tag team partner this week.

Turning back towards the ropes Rage adjusted their tightness making sure they were fixed; it had been a while since anyone had used this ring. It was manly reserved for Odette when she and Gabriel would go over new moves when she was just getting into wrestling. Since her pregnancy announcement the ring barely got a second look, even from Gabriel who decided to travel to Synn’s house to train.

Melody: Stop reminding me.

Her hands flew up in the air as she fobbed him off she was disappointed. Just as Rage was about to spit out something nasty towards Melody a loud cough was heard from the doorway. Both Rage and Melody turned back a smirk crossed Rage’s face while Melody’s jaw dropped.

Synn: Knock it off the both of you.

Turning back to Rage Melody squared her eyes at him.

Melody: Eeep, who called in the big man?

She said it in just above a whisper but Rage still caught it. Of course he did and he was going to bringing it up and let everyone know that he was the mastermind behind it all.

Rage: I did because I knew you were going to be difficult.

Letting out a rare chuckle Rage turned back to ring ropes while Melody headed towards the side to exit. After all she had to go and get changed because Synn was now holding the training session. Melody had to be on her best behaviour as she was trying to prove to Synn that she was in fact a saint and that she would do anything to stay in his good books.

Melody: I’m not difficult, fine… let’s just get this over and done with.

As Melody walked across the room she headed towards the door where Synn was standing, heading off towards her bedroom to pick out some training clothes. She didn’t make it very far as a very hyper Despy and Angel pushed pass his Dad and tumbled into Melody.

Despy: Yay!!! Let’s all train together!!!!

Melody caught Despy in her arms and the two collided in a massive hug. By two, I clearly meant three as Angel had no choice in the matter as he was squashed in between the two of them. The two started to jump and down excitedly.

Melody: DESPY!!!! OH MY GOD YES!!!!

While Melody and Despy celebrated their training time, Melody was thankful that she wasn’t going to be left alone in a room with just Rage and Synn. Breakings up their Hug Melody quickly dashed off out of the room to go get changed while Rage turned to Synn with a pained look on his face.

Rage: I told you to leave him at home.

A smirk crossed Synn’s face as he just shrugged his shoulders while his unmistakeable voice took over.

Synn: I thought I did.

Despy just stood beside his Father and smiled as he clutched onto Angel in his hands. Today had just gone from Melody’s worst nightmare to just another day in paradise with Despy by her side.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">OH MY GOD! I can’t believe that I had to train with Rage. He is stinky like seriously and all he did was huff out of his nose at me all the time. He is like the big brother that I never had, but I can never do anything right by him. I still love him though I wish he would just cut me a little slack. I know what I’m doing out there. I get that I’m new to the wrestling world but trust me I know what I’m doing my trainer made damn sure of it before he even let me apply for a position on the Bombshell roster. Trust me. Trust his decision. He knows Mark, Christian and Erik very well he knew what they were looking for so he was careful when he gift wrapped me. It took a while for the bosses to come around but once they all saw me in the ring they just knew that he was right. I have all the confidence in the world with my trainer, more than what I have in myself at times. So if he says that I can win this tag team match on Sunday I know that I can win it. He is the best of the best I mean why would he lie to me?

Training wasn’t all that bad I mean I did have Despy there as well, he was really helpful. Like when Synn was explaining something Despy just knew how to explain it in terms that I understood. He should totally be my second trainer. All day they kept asking me who is training me but I can’t tell them not now anyways he wants it to be a secret so that people don’t judge me. I don’t really understand what he is worried about but I have to do what he tells me. He’s my trainer. I can’t wait til you all find out though it’s going to be super amazing I mean we already have the entrance planned out… well I do. Eeep don’t tell him.

I really learnt a lot from Synn, Despy and yes even Rage. I mean I still have a bit to learn but I’m getting there. I’m very excited to be in my first ever tag team match even if my partner has next to no faith in me that gives me a chance to prove him wrong and shut him up for good. Synn told me to use it as motivation so that’s what I’m going to do. If there is anything that I’m good at, it’s performing when under the influence of motivation. I would do anything to prove people wrong, well almost anything let’s not get carried away. Plus Despy promised me that if we win he will take me out for ice-cream.

I feel like I have the weight of the world on my shoulders this week. I’m going up against the new comer Jemma. I know nothing about her, but lucky her she will have an insight about me. She will be able to look back at tapes and know how I work inside the ring. That’s why I need to lift my game and become unpredictable I can’t give her anything that she thinks she might already know about me. I have to be sneaky. I’m pretty good at being sneaky I mean look at me? Who would blame me for anything? No one because I have a face of an angel and the voice to match…

Not only am I facing Jemma but across from me on the ring apron I will have to see Gabriel Asar and he is so nice to me. I guess this is what they mean when they say the wrestling business is tough. This week will surely tug on my heart strings as I fight on the line between family and friends. It’s family first tho and I have always said I will do whatever it talks to support my family and by doing this I have to ignore the friendship between Gabriel and I for one night. I know I can do this; I have to do this for myself and Rage. Plus I need to make sure that Roxi and Misty stop and take notice so they know that they can count on me when we finally become Team Super Sprinkles.

I have a lot of doubt to overcome this week; I have a lot of people I have to prove wrong. I have to show Rage what I can do, I have to show Gabriel what I can do, I have to take Jemma out of the picture and make sure that she doesn’t tarnish my winning streak. I have to show Synn that I learnt something from today. I have to prove my worth to Roxi and Misty but more importantly I have to show my Melephants that I can do this. I need them and they know it. I’m not just some air headed girl from St. Helena California I’m a fighter. I have to show the bosses that I want the top gold and that I’m willing to work my butt off to get to it. All of this in the space of our wrestling match… I have a lot of work to do on Sunday… so much so that not even I can comprehend it and I’m the one doing the heavy lifting.



***


Melody: Hello is anyone home? Mom… Dad?

Melody stood in the doorway of a large wooden country home. Looking around the big beautiful entrance of the house Melody instantly felt at home. Why wouldn’t she? This was the house that she was born in, she grew up in and she went to school in. There wasn’t an inch in this house that Melody didn’t know, she had explored it all even though her Mother always had hidden surprises around the place Melody could remember each and every single one of them.  

Mother: Yes honey we’re home, we’re in the kitchen.

Walking up the long hallway Melody couldn’t wait to see her Mother. Ever since she was a little girl she had always had the best relationship with her. They were inseparable I guess that’s the price you pay when you’re rarely allowed out of the family farm yard. Melody turned left and skipped into the kitchen her large Tony Bianco heels clicking across the wooden floor boards as she bounced towards her parents quickly .The sound of the bottom of her heels dragging across the hardwood floors was enough to bring a tear to her Father’s eye. He was a wood man everything in this house was generations old; it was his pride and joy and he had a family responsibility to look after it.

Father: Well if it isn’t my little superstar how are you going kid?

Pulling her in for a hug Melody’s Dad held onto her tightly. He wasn’t very old in fact he looked like he was just in his late forties. He was wearing a pair of old worn jeans and a chequered cowboy shirt. Melody wasn’t surprised it was what he always wore.

Melody: I’m fine Dad, thanks for asking.

As he let her go he quickly kissed the top of his little girl’s head, grateful that she had finally come home after months of being away.

Father: You know you could call us more than you do?

Turning back to look at her old man’s face she smiled, she knew he was right. There was just something about him that she couldn’t get past. He was loving and gentle with her like every Father should be, but he was also cold and relentless at times.

Melody: I know I know.

Turning away from her Father Melody headed into towards her Mother who was standing in the middle of the kitchen her hands deep in the kitchen sink as she washed the dishes.

Mother: Oh Russell leave her alone, she’s just walked in the door. Now honey, tell me what’s it like being all famous and stuff?

Everything about Melody was clearly given to her by her Mother. Her mom was a bombshell blonde, with the clearest hazel eyes in town. Melody was simply the spit out of her Mother’s mouth... the two could be confused as sisters as they stood side by side. Melody approached her and rested her head on her Mother’s shoulder while her mom continued to clean away.

Melody: I’m far from famous Mom!

Melody watched as her Mother placed her hands into the soapy water with her very expensive jewellery on like it was nothing. She wasn’t at all worried or concerned, this is where they we’re different. Melody’s Mother was a rebel in her teens, that’s why she was a lot easier on her that her old man. However she had decided to marry into the Carpenter family and by doing so that meant hanging up her rebellious ways. While Melody was more innocent, well she used to be that was until she stumbled into the life of Odette Stevens.  

Mother: Nonsense my little girl is on Television that makes her the next big thing to me.

Turning to face her little girl Melody’s Mom kisses her daughter on the cheek happy to see that she was at home.

Russell: Well I don’t know about her being the next big thing Cheryl… I mean she would be making more money if she stayed here on the farm but hey she’s made up her mind.

And here it was. This was the side of her Father Melody hated. Every time she would come home he would pull the same old routine.

Melody: Geez well that didn’t take long.

Russell pulled up a seat behind the large breakfast bar looking over towards the two females in his life as he rested his elbows on the counter. He was about to start something that both Melody and Cheryl were sick of hearing.

Russell: I’m sorry Mel; I just don’t understand what you see in that sport of yours.

Closing her eyes Melody imagined herself on a very remote tropical island away from all of this. Letting out a peaceful exhale Melody was careful with her reply the last thing she wanted to do was upset her Father.

Melody: I’m doing great things Dad; I wish you could see that.

Her Mother gave her a little nudge as if to agree with her, she knew that her daughter was going to make it big someday. She had the same dreams for herself but now she had to live those dreams out through her daughter.

Russell: I’m sure you are Mel.

Cheryl could see where this was headed so she was quick to pull on the hand break stopping Russell in his tracks before the stallion in him took off down the raceway.

Cheryl: Oh stop it; Melody can do whatever job she wants to do. I will support her no matter what.

Melody wrapped her arms around her Mother pulling her in for a massive hug as Cheryl brought her wet hands out of the water. Wiping them on a tea towel she quickly got rid of it so she could finally hug her daughter. It had been too long in between hugs and Cheryl knew this would most likely be one of the last ones in a while so she made sure she held on extra tight and for extra long.

Russell: I’m all for supporting her Cheryl, but don’t you think we have done that enough?

His words were coolly spoken but they stung like a bee sting. Melody knew what he meant and he was right, she was still living off their money while she got her shit sorted. Deep down Russell didn’t mind he was just trying to get his little daughter back.

Cheryl: I have no idea what you’re talking about?

Cheryl played dumb, she didn’t care that Melody still had access to their money and until she day she died Melody was entitled to it. In Cheryl’s eyes Melody had sacrificed a lot for this family, she had put in countless hours on the farm, in the shop, in the vineyard and helping her father out in becoming a successful chef. In her Mother’s eyes Melody deserved to have access to their unlimited cash flow.  

Russell: Melody don’t you think it’s about time you came home and settled down with Roger?

Melody’s eyes bugged out of her head, there’s a name she hadn’t heard in a while Roger. Oh Roger her crush that lived across the road when she was growing up. Of course he led a normal life and was allowed to go to school and experience everything life had to offer first hand that’s what made his so mysterious to young Melody. Reflecting back on the times that she had spent with him Melody cracked a smile, she missed him. As much as her father wished for them to be together it was never going to happen.

Melody: Dad you can’t make me marry Roger!

He knew this but he didn’t want to accept it, Roger was perfect for his daughter in his eyes.

Russell: He’s a smart boy Melody he would be good for you, he has a knack for the business as well... you two would be able to take over the reins to this old place soon.

Cheryl let go of her little girl and stared across at her husband looking him up and down, she couldn’t believe that he was pulling this out already.

Melody: I don’t want to be a grape grower Dad.

Grape Grower, she knew that name made his skin crawl he was so much more than that and she knew it. He was just pushing her buttons so she was going to push his back.  

Russell: We do more than just grow grapes you know? Plus you didn’t seem to mind being on the farm while you were growing up.

Getting up from his seat at the breakfast bar Russell made his way towards his daughter and his wife. Melody looked down at his dry blistered hands and frowned.

Melody: I didn’t mind the farm because the farm was all I knew Dad. You never let me leave it!!!

Here we go, she was finally about to speak out against him, but he didn’t allow it as he cut her off midsentence.

Russell: It was for your own good Mel.

After all these years Melody still couldn’t get it out of her father as to why he made her do home schooling, when there was a perfectly good school just down the road. Every time she asked him it was always the same answer “it was for your own good Melody” how was being an outcast for her own good? How was growing up without very many friends for her own good? How was not living a normal teenage life good for her? She couldn’t understand it, any of it.

Cheryl: Enough, I’m not going to stand by and watch you two go back and forth. Russell go set the table, Melody come over her and help your Mother get dinner ready.

Russell didn’t argue he knew better than to fight with his wife, with a polite nod of his head his disappeared into the dining room to carry out his wife’s orders.  

Melody: Why are you making dinner Mom, isn’t dad the world known chef?

Melody said it loud enough so he could hear it another soft spot of his that shouldn’t be poked.

Cheryl: Watch your tone young lady, you might be twenty years old, but that doesn’t mean I can’t bend you over my knee and give you a good smacking.

Melody turned towards her mother that was now laughing as her daughter looked at her shocked.

Melody: Eeep.

The two Carpenter women watched as Russell set the table in the connecting room, causing Cheryl to lean over towards Melody to whisper in her ear.

Cheryl: He misses you, you know that right?

Turning to look at her mother Melody’s eyes started to water, she had missed them both as well.

Melody: I miss you both too.

Cheryl knew why she hadn’t been home for a while she had a new found freedom something that she couldn’t take away from her child. She also knew that Melody was going to be okay on her own eventually.

Cheryl: Whatever you do sweet heart, don’t ever stop following your dreams... just don’t forget your roots okay?

Melody reached up with her right hand and covered the middle part in her hair thinking that her mother was talking about her regrowth.

Cheryl: I meant where you come from, not your hair silly.

Smacking her with the tea towel Cheryl just laughed at her little girl, she was still the bubbly blond that she remembered and she was so glad to have her at home even it if was just for one night.

Melody: Oh... ha-ha... oops, I knew that.  

As the two Carpenter girls shared a giggle they started to dish out tonight’s meal, getting ready to sit down for dinner.

Cheryl: So tell me Melly have you got a boyfriend? Oh and you have to help me pick out something to wear to Ava’s birthday next week? You’re still coming right?

Mel’s eyes widened she had forgotten all about Ava’s birthday party next week Nodding towards her Mother as if to say yes, she would be there the bubbly blonde was now lost in what to get her cousin. As the two started their well over due girl talk Melody finally relaxed. She was glad to be home even though she knew her father would be on her case again about coming back permanently as soon as they sat down for dinner.

***


Operation organise Ava a birthday present.

Sitting down on her large king size bed inside one of the guest bedrooms at Odette and Gabriel’s mansion Melody Grace was found looking down at her phone. She quickly types in some numbers before bringing the IPhone up to her right ear listening to it dial. Sighing nervously the blonde bombshell lifts her free left hand up to her head resting it on her forehead, instantly regretting this decision.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Hello?

Almost dropping the phone from shock Melody quickly juggles it in her right hand before quickly talking back.

Melody: James are you busy?

She was talking to none other than James Huntington Hawkes III or J2H as he now likes to be known as.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT>Yeah, kinda... wait who is this?

James’ voice sounded huffed like he was just involved in some form of very physical activity. Melody screwed up her nose as she had called at a bad time of course she did. She was stupid for thinking that this would even work.

Melody: Never mind I’ll call back later.

Quickly ripping the phone away from her ear Melody clicked the hang up button as she flopped back down on the bed. Her blonde hair cascaded around her as she looked up at her phone and sighed.

Two minutes later.

Sitting back up in her bed Melody looks down at her phone once more before pressing redial.  

Melody: Are you still busy?

Melody waits for his answer instantly feeling like she is interrupting something.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yep.

Both James and Melody breathe down the phone line at the same time sighing, freaking Melody out she quickly thinks of a great exit plan.

Melody: Oh, okay talkies to you soon.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody hangs up once again. How could one boy be so busy? Shrugging her shoulder the petite blonde tossed her phone across her room as if she was giving up on the whole idea of talking to him to begin with.

Twenty minutes later.

I can’t believe she waited that long. Picking her phone up off the ground Melody runs her right index finger across the screen unlocking it. Once again she scrolls through the numbers and finds the one she is looking for. Pressing on his name Melody selects call and brings her gold IPhone six up to her ear. She listens to the dial tone that seemingly goes on for forever, maybe he had figured it out and now he was avoiding her? Just as Melody is about to pull the phone away from her ear she hears him answer the phone.

Melody: Are you busy now James?

A smile instantly lit up her face as she waited to hear his response.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yeah, but wait now who is this? Did Ringo put you up to this?

Eeeeeeeeeep Melody looked around her bedroom as if she was looking for a way out of this situation, even though it was taking place on the phone.

Melody: James it’s me... it’s...

Before she could finish he cut her off, his voice loud and booming down the phone line.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Jesus Christ.... Melody right? How the fuck did you get my number?

She was in trouble now, but if there was one thing about Melody she couldn’t lie very well she often tried but she always got found out. Sighing she gave in and told him the truth.

Melody: Odette’s phone, don’t tell her... but that’s not the issue here.

Quickly trying to move the conversation to where she wanted it to go, he cut her off again.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Odette needs to hide her phone better.

Faking a laugh Melody listened closely to the phone noticing that James wasn’t laughing she cleared her throat and continued on.

Melody: Don’t be mad, I need your help for something. I promise I’ll delete your number as soon as possible... I just really need you.

Expecting a friendly reply, she was definitely kidding herself.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What could you possibly need me for?

Many things like washing, ironing, doing her daily chores you know the normal stuff. Melody could almost picture James in her head right now. Right now he was rubbing his forehead in rage that he was sitting on the phone talking to her.

Melody: I need a number of someone that you have in your phone, or I need to to help me organise something for my cousin Ava?

She was smiling brightly as if hoping that he was picturing it in his head and that it was going to help her cause. Melody could hear the phone being taken away from James’ head and then returned as if he was checking the time or looking for the reject button or something.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Who’s Ava?

Holding back a laugh Melody smirked, he was being silly he knew exactly who Ava was he was just pretending well that’s what she thought, although we all know the sad truth that James simply doesn’t care for any of this.

Melody: Are you not listening to me she is my cousin duh!

She was trying to lighten the mood but it was having no affect on the person on the other end of the line.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> And why the fuck would I help you out?

He had a point; it’s not like they were friends or anything but Melody had to try. Running her free hand through her blonde hair she sighed.

Melody: Please I promise if you do this for me I’ll leave you alone forever, you’ll be like Melody who after a week I swear.

Taking a seat back down on the bed Melody’s white dress flowed around her, she was dressed up as if she was about to go to the beach. It was as if she had gotten herself all dressed up to make one phone call, well three in this case.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> So I will never have to deal with you again?

She could picture his smirking face on the other end of the phone this is what he wanted and he was going to get his way.

Melody: Promise, cross my heart... totally.

As she spoke those words to him she crossed her fingers and everyone knows what that means, she was playing him just as much as he was now going to play her.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What do you need?

He had finally given into her and he was going to play along. Lucky for her, he just saved her skin.

Melody: I need Ludacris’ number off of you to get him to write Ava a birthday message. I forgot it was her birthday and she loves him and you know him because you’re all famous and stuff, please, please, please...

She was showering him with compliments something that she knew he liked to receive. James liked being told that he was better than other people so if that’s what Melody had to do to get her cousin the best birthday gift ever, she was going to do it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> And you promise you’ll leave me alone forever and ever?

Melody looked across the room into the full length mirror poking her tongue out the side of her mouth nodding, while waving her crossed over middle finger and index finger around in the air holding back a girlish giggle.  

Melody: Yeah of course unless like you umm ever need me to help you out, I can be pretty handy.

She was trying to maybe just maybe sneak in a chance of friendship, she knew he wasn’t going to take it but it was worth the try.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Word of advice never say that again.

He was talking about her saying that she was “handy” not the best thing a young lady should be saying out loud to a boy.  You see James was looking out for her, well that’s how she was going to take it. The truth is James was most likely sitting at home in his money bath grossed out by the thought of Melody using her hands anywhere near him. After all he was richer than her and that meant she was a poor person in his eyes and we all know how much James loves the poor.

Melody: What I meant like I’m good with my hands, you know like arts and crafts?

Once again she was trying to make jokes with him, hoping that she could at least get a laugh out of him.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> If I give you his number, can we just end this convo now?

Well that backfired Melody looked at her own reflection as she sucked her bottom lip into her mouth she needed to think of something and quickly.

Melody: Yes... No... Wait... can you call him because I would get all shy and I wouldn’t be able to talk to him.

Yeah that’s it. Melody battered her eyelashes at herself in the mirror as she tried her hardest to impress James over the phone. Listening to him sigh she dropped down onto the bed now lying on her back looking up at the ceiling.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> If it gets you to leave me alone, I’ll call him right now.

He was going to do it for her but of course it came with a brutal cost.

Melody: Okay it needs to say something like Dear Ava...

As she went to rattle off what the card should say James quickly cut her off once more.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I got it I got it... I know what gets written in a birthday card I get thousands of them.  

How could she be so silly he was rich, famous and somewhat good looking he would have thousands of birthday cards pouring in each year. Melody just exhaled loudly as silence took over their conversation for a moment. Just as she heard his voice pick up to say something she cut him off.

Melody: James?

She held onto the phone a little tighter as she waited for his response.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Melody?

Was that sign of him being friendly, she had to take a chance after all making new friends was her ultimate goal in life.

Melody: Thank you for doing this for me; you’re a great friend... that hates me.

Waiting for his reply felt like forever, even though it only took him a second to spit out.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yeah, yeah whatever, look I’ll have Simpson hand it to you on Sunday... are we done now because I really have to go?

He was rushing, trying to get her off the phone. No doubt he didn’t have anything else planned he just wanted to be away from her. Melody wasn’t so sure that he was going to follow through with her request she just had to put a little faith in the spoilt rich kid.

Melody: Okay... well thank you again... but before you go... sweet dreams.

He didn’t say anything, he was most likely already gone but Melody continued to talk.

Melody: okay now you hang up.

As soon as she said that the sound of a loud constant beeping was ringing in her ears. He had hung up on her and she was devastated. Melody’s mouth flung open as she pulled the phone away from her ears looking down at it disgusted.

Melody: He, he... he... hung up on me. He was meant to say no you hang up and this was meant to be our moment.

She looked as if she was about to cry, but sniffling it back she looked at her phone. Going back through her contacts Melody founds his name but instead of deleting it she renamed it to “never call again” what she couldn’t get rid of his number? What if he was to call her one day in a time of need she wouldn’t know who it was and she wouldn’t answer it because she doesn’t answer random numbers you know stranger danger and all that jazz.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Okay, okay, okay, let’s get down to business. Now lucky for me I don’t have to say anything to Gabriel because well let’s be honest I’ll smash him. I’d cook him like a roast chook on a cold winter’s day. He is soooo lucky that we can’t go one on one in the ring together because I would so show him why Sprinkles are better than Nutella. All I want to say is good luck Gabe and whatever Rage does to you I had no idea he was going to do it and I’m sorry.  I was really hoping you two could become friends. I really don’t know why you two have bad blood but it makes me sad.

Rage you big bully, leave Gabriel alone.

Seriously though Rage face, I’ve got this. I know what I need to do on Sunday night and that’s protecting the family. You’re my family, so I have to protect you. Now before you laugh and say how I can do that because I’m so little? Trust me I know how to pack a punch. Just ask Shane what happened to his nose when he stole my cookies at thanksgiving dinner.

Pow, pow!

Don’t touch Melly’s food.

In all seriousness tho Rage. I want to prove you wrong, so on Sunday I will show you that I can handle my own in the ring regardless of who I’m facing, best friend, enemy or family I got this... I’ve been training to hard for this so I won’t let myself down.

Right now as for Jemma. I don’t know anything about her but all I can say is sorry. I will be coming out looking for a win. Regardless of how close I am with your bro, that doesn’t put you on the protected species list.  I will be coming out swinging this Sunday night at Climax Control and trust me there isn’t a damn thing you can do about it. You see I need to win this one. For a lot of reasons but mainly I need to win it so I can prove that I’m going to make it to the top of this business. I want to be the next Delia.

Well I don’t want to be the next Delia... I just want what is around her waist so to get there I have to put in the hard work now and let everyone see that I can do this. That means not losing a single match until the big wigs in Sin City Wrestling can see me for what I am and that’s a championship contender. So once again I’m sorry for what is about to unfold on Sunday... and after this is all said and done I hope we can become friends. I think Gabriel would like that.

This Sunday I’m in my first ever tag team match up and I get to team with Rage. Sure at the beginning of the week I wasn’t really keen on this idea but sometimes you just need the right person to point something out to you to see that things just click. Rage and I will make a killer team; even though we aren’t close... we will just gel together. You see Rage performs best when he is angry... and lucky for us I know how to make him angry.

BY MAKING US MATCHING T-SHIRTS!!!!

I also know how to get him to wear the matching t-shirt... ohhhhh Synn!!!!!!!

So with an angry Rage at my side, how could we lose? We wouldn’t and we couldn't even if we tried. We got this... this Sunday you will witness the Sin and the Saint walk out of Climax Control with our hands raised up high in the sky. Victory will be ours... because I really don’t want to listen to Rage cry if we lose. Now if only I could talk Rage into joining me in on a joint entrance and a victory dance what a night Sunday night would be.

I don’t think that will happen tho; you all know what Rage is like. Big angry man with tiny little arms.  So on Sunday Rageasaurous Rex and Melly the Melephant are going to walk into Climax Control and walk out winners and grinners.

See you all on Sunday!!!!


53
Supercard Archives / NECRA OCTAVIAN KANE vs MELODY GRACE
« on: November 07, 2014, 08:11:01 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Wow, what busy week I have had. I mean have you seen me networking on Twitter? At the beginning of the week I only had thirty followers now I have over one hundred that’s A LOT of new friends I have to get to know. During the week I had interactions with Gabriel Asar, Amy Marshall who by the way said she didn’t want to be my tag team partner because she already has one in Jessie Salco... pfft, who is Jessie Salco? The Punk Sparkles sounds better than the Punk and Metal Connection anyways, oh well Odette told me to just ignore it. So I am. Not only did I talk to them I was talking the Sin City Wrestling fresh blood in Caleb, Hydro and JT what a nice bunch of boys, I ever got to party with them. See James people do like me, people do want to be seen with me. Secretly I think James likes me, but he couldn’t handle what I have to offer; he isn’t ready for all my glitter and sparkles that follows that would out shine all his gold. So he can sit there and pretend that he hates me and send me mean tweets, but I know that he wishes he was on the Melody Grace Christmas card list, everyone wants a Christmas card with a unicorn on it. It’s just common knowledge. Plus Simpson get’s one and that giant man knows where it’s at, he’s so smart... plus he likes me... eeeep I’ve said too much.  

I mean I heard a rumour that he likes me; he thinks I’m just a happy go lucky sweet girl, which is true. Although I have no real evidence to support this matter, because it’s not like I have ever been to a J2H party or anything.... like ever. I wouldn’t even know where he lives, or that his pool just turned five recently so they had a massive birthday bash for it and James being the toad that he is didn’t even buy it a birthday present. No one likes toads James, that’s why their called toads.

Moving along, I tried not to annoy Rage too much this week, Synn says that he is stressed (when isn’t he?) and that Joshua and I should go easy on him. BLAH! I hate being told no! And that’s all the formally bald man does, is tell me no. No we can’t get matching bracelets. No I can’t style his hair. NO you can’t meet my brother. No I can’t breathe in his presence, NO! He won’t take me kitten shopping, no, no, no, no, no, no! I just want a pet something I can love and squeeze and hold and worship and pet and braid its hair. Why is everyone so against me getting a pet? It’s not like I have to feed it or anything? I mean... they do that themselves, I’ve seen it on the pet food adds.

I tried to be nice to Delia on Twitter, but she was really rude back to me. I’m just trying to help the whole triangle that Delia, Despy and I are in... I mean what if we all have to hang out together at the same time? She would just be so rude and I would be left feeling like well the opposite to happy. I can’t say I’m sad, either because wrestlers aren’t meant to show negative emotions. I mean we are meant to show anger, hate, lust, envy, we are meant to show aggression... all of these horribly mean attributes (excluding my Sin family because they do it gracefully and they're hot) but as soon as we show realness we are slandered?

So what if I cry, I’m only human... I’m fairly sure I saw Gabriel get a bit teary when Odette said that she was pregnant... does that make him weak? No it makes him real, it makes him full of passion for her and that’s wonderful! Yet when I cry because someone is mean to me and hurts my feelings all of a sudden I can’t be a wrestler? I’m tough, I’m built ford tough, but I’m real. I have feelings... I just wish some of you blind people would open your eyes and see this.

BUT NO! Because I’m so young, I must be treated like I’m stupid and can’t do anything. NO, NO, NO, NO, NOOOOOOOOO! I soooo want to find that word and punch that word in the face. This is why I LOVE Odette, she never says no to me, she just tells me to think before I do certain things but she supports me no matter what. This is why I love Despy because he never says no to me, or if he thinks the situation is too dangerous he comes along with me I mean who doesn’t love the story of a Unicorn Lover and a Teddy Bear Crusader going to Wal-Mart on a mission to buy all the My Little Pony DVDs and Looney Tunes memorabilia? That right there is movie worthy, Despy and I could make millions. But NO! We have to be watched like children! It’s not fair.

You know what else isn’t fair, that I have to face Necra and she can’t even say one positive thing about me? Not one single thing. All she did was talk about her and how good she is because she is evil. Wow. I’m impressed... seriously, I mean what’s changed? I’m not the one to slander my opponents I’m the type of girl who can see the greatness in them all, but the fact that Necra couldn’t even give me anything... that makes my blood boil. She might have beaten Odette in a tricky fluke, but cross my heart hope to die stick a thousand needles in my eyes... she wills never ever, ever, never, eveeeeer beat me. Why? Because I have so much to prove to EVERYONE! Why? Because sometimes the blind need to be stepped in the right direction, Necra thinks she knows me, but she knows nothing much like Jon Snow... I’m coming like winter, and I’m going to out shadow her darkness... with unicorns, glitter, sparkles, rainbows and gold...

It’s time to give the MeloSparkles a reason to shine; it’s time to take my next step up the food chain... Necra you’re in my way... I don’t like it and when I don’t like something, I step over it or around it... so this Sunday... I’ll be pushing straight through it coming at you full force, full throttle and like all good piggies Necra, you’ll be left stuck in the mud!

BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUULLLLLLLLL RUUUUUUUUUUUUUSH!!!



***


The party at the J2H mansion was well underway, James had arrived and made his grand entrance leaving the girls all in a craze fit to talk to him. As he leant up against the bar in the distance Melody kept her eyes on him at all times, making sure she knew where he was so he couldn’t bust her. She knew that if he found her here he would kick her out and let everyone know in SCW that was a crazed stalker. It wasn’t true, she was just fascinated by people, and something about the rich snobby brat was mysterious to Melody she had to find out what it was. Plus he hated her for no reason and it was Melody’s goal in life to never be hated.  As Melody continued to look at J2H and Ringo chat up the slutty nurses a large shadow crept over her.

Simpson: Ms Grace I trust that you’re enjoying yourself this evening?

Turning around Melody looked as if she had been scared half to death. Simpson had taken her by surprise. Her hands were covering her heart as it returned back to a normal beat.

Simpson: Are you feeling alright? I haven’t seen you eat anything!

Looking up at the big giant in front of her, Melody’s bottom lip dropped as a look of disappointment crossed her face.

Melody: There’s no fairy bread, what kind of party doesn’t have fairy bread? No lollies, or chips, or twiggy sticks, or pop corn or cordial?

As the look in her hazel eyes deepened into sadness Simpson cut her off gently by placing his right hand on her shoulder.

Simpson: Ah I see Ms Grace.

Looking around him to make sure that no one was watching Simpson bent forward and whispered into Melody’s ear.

Simpson: Follow me Ms Grace, I’ll take you to the good stuff... but remember this is our little secret.

As he fixed himself back up Simpson looked around once more while Melody tapped her nose as if to say she understood him.  

Melody: I won’t tell a single sole.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Simpson totally is like my new best friend, he is a powerful best friend too I mean who would mess with him? Also he surely knows how to look out for a girl, you see while everyone else is eating God only knows what fancy food J2H has ordered for his party I’m getting the VIP treatment to the good stuff... OMG is that a waterfall inside a house? What is James like a billionaire or something? And HOLY TACOS!!!!! I’m in his kitchen!!!!!!!!


***


Melody: FRUUUUITTT TINGLEES!!!

Screaming that the top of her lungs Melody couldn’t control herself she was full of delight from the sight before her eyes. Simpson ushered Melody into J2H’s walk in pantry closing the door behind them trying to keep her quiet. Not that anyone could hear her as the music from both DJS was pounding throughout the house like a bass line.

Simpson: Shhh Ms Grace, Master James mustn’t know I’m showing you this!

Looking around the pantry she saw healthy food, staples, loads of protein powders, shakes everything and anything you name it and J2H had it. Towards the back of the pantry was the wall of candy. Looking up at it in amazement Melody jumped up and down. Her blonde hair bounced up and down from the moment, showing how high she was actually jumping.

Melody: Sorry Simpson, I just got excited.

Simpson just nodded at her, agreeing he wasn’t angry at her or anything he was just trying to protect them both. He knew that Melody wasn’t invited tonight, but still he had let her in and was making sure that she left without being humiliated by J2H. Simpson also had to protect himself because if J2H knew that he had allowed Melody to stay he would be in a world of trouble.

Melody: Wait are these your candies or James?

Turning to look back at Simpson she had to make sure that she wasn’t stealing his food.

Simpson: I know better than to put my candies in the kitchen Ms Grace.

Simpson let out a rare chuckle as Melody’s eyes lit up in excitement. Turning back around she eyed the shelves up and down.

Melody: Well then Simpson, step back because things are going to escalate very quickly.

As Melody was trying to find what she would eat first she was having a hard time, she also knew that she was on borrowed time so she would have to hurry. Grabbing a few different packets she turned around and handed some candy bars to Simpson sharing her bounty.

Simpson: I see you have a sweet tooth Ms Grace.

Simpson and Melody both walked to the middle island table that was in the middle of James walk in pantry that was basically a size of a small room. The two pulled out a chair, took a seat and started to unwrap their goodies.

Melody: Only the sweetest... now please call me Mel or Melody... Ms Grace reminds me of my past!

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Stand back, there’s a hurricane coming through! Annnnd it’s eating all of James goodies... see what happens when you’re mean to me? I eat all your candy... oh and it’s cheat meal day again, so I can have it all!! What are six thousand four hundred and fifty two burpees anyways? They’re a good time that’s what.


***


After James walked away, Melody popped her heard out from behind the pot plant. (I advise you to read J2H promo to follow this bit)

Melody: Secret squirrel stuff going on here. I should find out what's going on. I could be like Scooby Doo!

Watching him walk away into the distance Melody quickly ran out from behind the plant and took off like a bat out of hell looking for this secret person. She just knew that all secret meetings happen up stairs at parties while the party happens down stairs. Charging towards the stairs, she had to be careful as she stepped over the rope barricade that was meant to stop people from going up there. Laughing as she stumbled up the stairs from being way too excited and jacked up on sugar Melody ran up to the nearby wall slamming her back up against it she slid across it hero style as if she was in an action movie. Looking around each corner making sure the coast was clear before tip toeing across the floor boards like cat woman making sure her heels didn’t make a sound. As she looked into each of the rooms looking for this secret person, each room was styled to perfection. Every time she entered a room it was filled with more and more expensive items.

Looking around them she took in all of her surrounds, even taking in a few opportunities to run up and jump up and down on his many guest beds. Quickly jumping down from the bed, she fixed her mask and her hair in the mirror before continuing her business. Opening all the doors along a long hallway Melody found nothing, until she stumbled across J2H main bedroom. His bedroom! Looking in the lavish over the top expensive bedroom setting Melody’s jaw almost hit the floor, she knew he was loaded but not this loaded as she looked at all the designer goodies that lined his bedroom. Staring at his large super king size bed in the centre of the room Melody couldn’t help herself. She ran up and jumped on the super soft mattress, bouncing up and down sending his pillows flying across the room. Flopping onto her back she made a bed angel before pouncing back up to her feet and taking a quick look into his walk in wardrobe. He had more clothes than her, looking at them all amazed, she reach out and ran her fingers along all the suits trying to count them in her head getting confused somewhere between seventy and eighty she gave up counting and just stood in awe of all of his belongings.

As she stood there she could hear some voices coming down the hallway towards her, quickly thinking she hid amongst his clothes making sure that she wasn’t caught out. It wasn’t James that entered his bedroom it was redhead woman who was severely drunk, looking for James cat calling him to come and get her. Melody pulled apart the suits that she was hiding amongst and witnessed the drunk redhead slip off her dress and climb across James’ bed like a sexy cat. Letting out an “eeeep” Melody didn’t know what to do as the woman started calling for James loud and loud almost to the point of giving herself a climax. The scene was scary as Melody just backed into the suit once more hiding, trying to think of a way out.  It wasn’t long until the lady had stopped her show, and the sound of a loud thud was heard, she had rolled herself off the bed and passed out on the floor.

Taking her chance Melody ducked out of the walk in and ran towards the door before running down the hallway like a flash as lightening. In front of her eyes was a group of well suited up gentlemen who looked like there were here to talk business not celebrate Halloween, Melody had no way out but she saw a door to the left of her. Opening it quickly she shut it behind her. Bashing her head against something rough and hard, she bit down on her own tongue holding in a scream.

Melody: Ouch!

Turning to see what she had stumbled into she fumbled around the wall finding the light switch, flicking on the lights.

Melody: Who on earth would leave this in a cupboard?

Looking in front of her she witnessed a large tank, that looked like a hot water system but it wasn’t she didn’t know what it was but she knew that it was weird. Looking it up and down Melody saw a lever on the machine that was bent backwards and in her mind it was meant to be bent forwards.

Melody: Oh I see it’s broken.

Tugging on the metal lever Melody poked her tongue out of her mouth as she placed her left leg up on the front of the machine using it as balance as she tried to pull the lever towards her.

Melody: Ohhh I know I can fix it and then I’ll tell James I fixed it and he will HAVE to like me!

As Melody gave the lever one more massive tug, she heard it crack as it pulled forward before she heard a chorus of screams and cheering over power the music.

Melody: There fixed....

As she was about to open the door she heard screams of girls and the sound of running water.

Melody: Ooops!

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I broke his house, oh no, oh no, oh no... Quick find Ava we have to leave.... we have to leeeeaveeee.


***


Melody: Ava, we have to go...

Melody was pulling on her cousin’s hand as she was trying to pull her away from the party and towards the front door.

Ava: It’s only water Mel!

Everyone was still dancing and having a great time all of them thinking this is part of James party plan.

Melody: You don understand we have to go, noooooow!!

Pulling on her arm fiercely the young blonde looked up at her cousin in fear.

Ava: What did you do?

Ava looked down at Melody and she knew that she had something to do with this, she knew that look on Melody’s face all too well.

Melody: Nothing, nothing, nothing!!!

Rolling her eyes Ava finally agreed and the two pretty blondes turned around to make their exit. Melody didn’t go far as she smashed straight into Simpson’s chest.

Simpson: Leaving so soon Ms Grace?

Simpson looked down at her with a straight face, he knew... of course he knew.

Melody: My hair is uhh, umm wet and I have to go... yeah um byeeeee!

Waving at him the two blondes high tailed from the house pushing past J2H as he entered his party room that was now being flooded by the sprinklers on the ceiling that Melody had accidently set off.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT>WHAT THE FUCK?!

James was so livid he didn’t even notice Melody scamper straight past him, her hand knocked into his as their skin touched Melody let out a shriek she thought that she was going to be busted but Ava kept pulling on arm running her out of harms way. James didn’t even bat and eyelid at the encounter as he just watched as the water rained down from above, only in his living room. At least he should consider himself lucky.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I TOUCHED JAMES HUNTINGTON-HAWKES III!!!


***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Now where was I? Oh yes that’s right Necra. Necra, Necra, Necra. Last week you said you were disappointed in having to face me and that you couldn’t believe that you’re facing a “nobody.” Correction, you’re not facing a nobody, you’re facing the newest girl on the Sin City Wrestling roster... you’re facing a girl that even tho she is only new to the payroll she has been around SCW if not for the same amount of time as you it maybe even a little bit longer. I might have started out as a fan girl in the business Necra but trust me, that’s not a weakness that’s a strength. I have seen people come and go, I have seen some of the best, and I have studied some of the best. You included. Wanna know why I have the upper hand tho? While I was studying you, you were busy at work. While I had allll the time in the world to get up to date on every Sin City Wrestling superstar and bombshell they had to offer you were all too busy focusing on your matches.  

I know their weaknesses I know their strengths... and you I know all about you. Pitiful little girl, who is still holding onto the light of her former victories let me paint this in a picture so even you can work out. I’m not like the other girls or do I care who you have beaten because trust me Necra I’ve been watching you fail from the sidelines for long enough to know where you’re hindered. Trust me everyone has that one obstacle they can’t get over, to me, you’re not it. You’ll never be it. You will fall just a fast as the rest of them. I might be this bubbly little girl that no one takes seriously but trust me, my eyes are wide open... I know exactly what I have to do to beat you. I will not bow to the Queen of the dead, I will not fall into the trap of this evil shadow you try and cast over the bombshells... because trust me Necra sparkles will always out flame any sort of darkness. Unicorns will always over power mummies and dead girls will always stay as dead girls. Intimidation is dead Necra... encouragement is in and I have all the encouragement that I need teaching me, training me, guiding me.  

Intimidation is the tool of the weak, by you trying to overshadow me and by you calling me a nobody just proves that I’m already five steps in front of you. The weak only try and bring the strong down with lies and cruel words. I didn’t pick you for one of those girls Necra... but like I said weakness always shows up in the craziest hours.

This is a no intimidation zone, my trainer won’t allow it.

This is my life now, I have chosen it... but now I have to show everyone that I know what I’m doing. Two weeks ago it all started with Orchid and now she is just a crushed flower who is wilting in the unfertilized soil of her career. You Necra claim to be a curse, well lucky for me I don’t believe in such filth. I’ve seen the Mummy returns, I know how this goes down... I’m the Brendan Fraser, you’re the mummies... Mr Fraser always ends up on top, so don’t think for a single second that I won’t follow suit.

This Sunday, you will find this NOBODY standing over your living breathing corpse and there isn’t a damn thing you can do about it.

I don’t want to beat you Necra, I just have to and that my friend is a HUGE play maker.

It’s time to silence to critics; it’s time for this nobody from St. Helena California to hit the romper stomper on the dead girl from fantasy land.  

There is only room for one of us in fantasy land and I already called and booked in well ahead of you.

Let the mother of unicorns show you that the keeper of curses and slaves is nothing...

It all goes down this Sunday Necra...

This Sunday...

You’ll find out that Fantasy land isn’t big enough for the two of us... so I’m taking the keys and locking you out!!! Unicorns over slaves! Rainbows over darkness! Sparkles over curses! Melody over Necra!

At High Stakes, I’m coming for victory.

At High Stakes, Necra... I’m coming for you.

Mwwwwaaaaah!


54
Supercard Archives / NECRA OCTAVIAN KANE vs MELODY GRACE
« on: October 31, 2014, 10:14:45 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hello, it’s me again. Did you see it? Did you see me? I totally won my match last week at Climax Control not just any match my debut match. I’m a winner!!! I took Orchid down like a bag of potatoes that were ready to be sliced and diced and turned into chippies. She didn’t see my Tickle Tickle coming, followed by my Rainbow Sparkles. I was on fire!!!! Not really though, because I would have gotten burnt and my Mother always told me not to play with fire… but I felt like I was on fire you know? I felt red hot but without the smell of burning. You get my point; well I hope you get my point. If not I can get out the whiteboard and the markers and step you through my emotions?

To be honest I didn’t look to crash hot at the start right? I was a bit nervous and scared but once I remembered what I was doing I was fine. I make no excuses for my performance at the beginning of the match all I can say is that I… I… I WAS PLAYING SQUIRREL!! I think that’s the right animal right? They’re sneaky like once a squirrel stole my candy cane… to be fair I was dangling it in front of its black, grey and white face it was bound to happen. I miss Rubin the Raccoon he was my favourite buddy before he moved away. Oh sorry where was I?

Oh that’s right… I had you all fooled. He told me to do it, he said it would be a grand entrance and he was right. You all thought oh no Melody has bitten off more than she can chew but bingo bongo I pulled out my first move and like a bag of popcorn fresh out of the microwave I couldn’t be contained. Mmmmm buttery popcorn!!! I could go for a bowl of that right now, and I can have it too because it’s my cheat meal day. I love cheat meal day… I’m only meant to have one cheat meal on cheat meal day but hey what my trainer doesn’t see doesn’t happen… that’s good huh?

So after my match on Climax Control Jason, Justin, Narly, Radical and I stole the show with our Thriller flash mob, our dance was totally better that Delia’s I mean what was she even doing? It looked like she was convulsing I was a little concerned for her I thought that she was going to start foaming at the mouth and explode or something. I really don’t get that girl… but she is our Bombshell Champion, so I have to look up to her I guess… although I hope she sits down soon because my neck will get pretty sore at this angle.

This week I have the week off, well kinda I have to record a promo for my match against Necra that happens at High Stakes. Eeeep Necra, she is scary looking and she is dead. Which I find funny because I didn’t think dead mummies could breathe let alone wrestle? She is one talented lady, I have spoken to Odette and she said not to worry about her, but I can’t help it she looks like monster a tinnie tiny monster… that’s actually a giant. Five foot eleven what did she do? Eat the beans that created the giant beanstalk? She a huge giant ogre monster lady thing… maybe I should go to the doctor and get a medical certificate for High Stakes… I mean Rage hurt my feelings on twitter yesterday I’m pretty sure that’s medical certificate worthy right?

Speaking of twitter, did you see how Despy came to my defence when Rage was being mean to me? He is such a brave warrior, Rage isn’t easy to tango with so I’ve been told but Despy stood up to him like a professional body guard. That made me happy, especially since Despy and Angel have been spending so much time with Delia I thought that maybe he had replaced me as his trouble making friend… those thoughts made me sad. I don’t like being sad, but Odette says that sometimes friends and this business can do that to you. She is so wise it’s like she has three brains inside her sometimes.

Not only do I have to post a promo up this week, but I have to see Synn for an appointment I have some very troubling questions for him. When I asked him for an appointment time he told me to just knock. I think it’s a riddle or something because every clock and watch I look at doesn’t have just knock o’clock on it. I really don’t want to get the time wrong because what if Synn and Boatman are watching their favourite barn yard animal movie again? Despy told me that he wasn’t even allowed in the room while that film was on because it means that much to them. Ahh the troubles of a twenty year old with too much thinking time on her hands.

Well I better get going; I mean I have a busy week on the cards… I have training, I have promotional work and I have to go trick or treating. I also have to find out what my appointment time is, drop into Odette and Gabriel’s house and help them with picking baby names… I also have to try and talk Rage into coming to my house and hanging up my baby pink boxing bag… he thought I had forgotten about it but boy was he wrong. I also have to catch up with my trainer and pretend that I haven’t eaten a jar filled with Nutella and Mash-mellows, which reminds me I better wipe the evidence off my face this time and maybe not consume it in his front drive way and leave the wrappers on the floor of my car. Wow I have so many responsibilities now since becoming a Sin City Wrestling Bombshell I think I need to hire a personal assistant...



***


Melody: Are you ready to go Jason?

The scene opens up showing Melody Grace standing next to Jason Adams; they’re both leaning up against Melody’s bright yellow love bug. The two are dressed in matching cameo shorts, with thick chunky army boots with matching black t-shirts that read “Mission” while on the back reads “To find the spinneyest chair ever”

Jason: Ready when you are!

Winking down at his young work mate Jason, high tails it towards the passenger side door pulling it towards him. Just as he is about to jump into the car Melody’s song like voice stops him.

Melody: Wait, are you sure your wife is okay with this?

Biting on her lower lip Melody looks back at the house that she had just picked Jason up from concerned.

Jason: She is perfectly fine with our shopping date.

Sending her a positive vibe Jason reassures her that nothing is going to go wrong.  

Melody: Okay well I bought her something to say thank you.

Quickly running around the car, Melody opens the boot pulling out a large wooden stick. Racing over towards Jason she extends her arms out as Jason just looks down at it confused.

Jason: What is it?

Taking the stick in his hands Jason looks down at it closely before signing out loud before a chuckle leaves his lips.

Melody: It’s a broom, every witch needs a new broom right?

Looking up at him with her big hazel eyes she smiled letting her bright white teeth gleam up at him as well.

Jason: Umm yeah, right! She’ll love it...

Jason looked down at the broom, but wasn’t so sure on what he had just said but he didn’t want to hurt Melody’s feelings.

Melody: You think so? It took me forever to find one!

Jason: Oh I know so!!

Before Jason could hop into the car he had to get rid of the broom stick, taking off like a bat out of hell he darted towards the house and disappeared around a corner, leaving the broom up against the house.  He quickly jogged back to the car and jumped in while Melody did her infamous five point safety check before taking off in reverse down his driveway.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I’m going shopping with Jason Adams... THE Jason Adams... the famously funny Jason Adams. Today we are going to find the best spinney chair for the announcers table. Mark, Christian and Erik all said that there is no room in the budget for a spinney chair, but I think once we find the bestest one alive they will have no choice but to buy one. I’m so excited... I can’t wait and the best thing is I remembered to have breakfast! You have to leave a certain amount of time before food and spinning chairs, let that be a lesson for everyone out there.


***


Opening back up we find Jason and Melody walking the hallways of a busy chair store looking and touching all the chairs, trying to find the one that will blow them away. As the two are in deep thought a sales assistant pops out from around the corner startling them both.


Shop assistant: How can I assist you both today?

Jason looks up with a smile, while Melody’s hands come up and cup her chest holding her hands over her heart as if she had just been shot.

Jason: We are looking for spinney chairs...

Taking a step forward Melody looks up into the shop assistances eyes with a big grin.

Melody: Like really spinney chairs....

Jason stood beside Melody and was using his hands as he spoke.

Jason: Like the spinneyest that you have.

The shop assistant just looked at the two confused before pointing to the other side of the store.

Shop assistant: Sure thing, right this way.

As the shop assistant took the lead, Jason followed while Melody skipped behind them all laughing and clapping excitedly.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">WE FOUND THEM WE FOUND THEM WE FOUND THEM... OH... WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!


***


Jason: That last store was a huge let down.

Both of the spinney chair hunters had a look of disappointment of their faces as they sat inside Melody’s car upset.

Melody: I know right, their chairs didn’t even pick up enough speed to get the wind blowing through your hair.

Her hands wrapped around the steering wheel as she looked towards the road trying to find the next furniture store.

Jason: Tell me about it, where too next?

Melody: Oooooh I have an idea...

Making an abrupt right turn Jason held on for dear life as Melody just playfully giggled as she headed down a back street.  

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Jason is so going to love this idea, this is best idea I’ve ever had!!!


***


Jason: YEEEEAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!

The scene reopens with Jason sitting on a mechanical bull inside a local bar. Somehow he had found a cowboy hat as it sat proudly on the top of his head while he worked the bull that spun at its highest speed level.

Melody: No fair I want a go...

Melody was yelling at him from the side of the bar, jumping up and down on the spot eagerly awaiting her turn while Jason couldn’t hear her over the sound of his own screams.

Jason: WOOOOOOHOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

While Jason was having the time of his life, Melody’s bottom lip dropped as she wanted a turn but she was still happy for Jason. Just as Mel was going to turn around she ran straight into older lady that worked behind the bar.

Barmaid: Well aren’t you two just the cutest couple, he’s a bit past your time isn’t he? I mean you’ve only just hit full bloom babe.

The lady walked off after poking Melody’s shoulder leaving the young blonde confused. Melody’s eyes now fell on the mirrored surface across the room, as she studied her body up and down.

Melody: Full bloom?

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">What did she mean full bloom? Full bloom... full bloom... what doesn’t that even mean? Take mental note to ask Synn about this later.


***


Both: OH MYYYYYYYY GOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDD!!!!!!!!!!!

We find both out our trouble making SCW locals sitting inside a large monster truck, beside the driver who is making the truck flip and spin and jump.

Melody: I THINK I’M GOING TO BE SICK!!!!!!

Mel tries to bring her hands up to cover her mouth but she is laughing too much to be able to function.  

Jason: THIS IS THE HAPPIEST DAY OF MY LIFE!!!!!!

Jason screams into Melody’s ear who just giggles back in return as the monster truck makes a massive left hand turn rolling up onto two wheels.

Melody: I’M SCARED!!!!

The driver lands the truck back down on all fours before gunning it towards jump, making it do a back flip before landing perfectly before heading straight into a whirl pool of 360s.

Jason: THIS IS AMAZING!!!!! I HAVE TO GET ONE OF THESE!!!!

Melody has her eyes wide open as she focuses on the blurry track in front of her trying not to vomit the look on her face is a mixture of terror but a truck load of happiness as she screams in delight.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I’M BUYING A MONSTER TRUCK!!!!!!!!!! I JUST HAVE TO WIN 1012897297 MORE MATCHES AND I CAN AFFORD IT!!! I will have to live at Gabriel’s and Odette’s house though and eat all their food, and wear all of Odette’s clothes BUT I WANT ONE!!! Plus Odette is getting a bit pregnant looking now so her clothes won’t fit her soon, what a score for me... a God child and FREE clothes!!! Gabriel should work his magic on Odette more often and zap a baby into her oven allll the time!!! It’s a win win!!! Odette gets babies; Gabriel gets to swing his magic wand and I GET FREE CLOTHES!!! WAIT... OH NO!!! OH NO!!! OH NO!!! OH NOOOOOOOOOO! I’m going to be sick........ STOP THE MONSTER TRUCK!!!!!!!!!


***


A few days later;

After the week that had turned into a week from hell for some, while others it was just another week in paradise all of the Sin’s had decided to catch up at Stevens house hold. Of course that meant the Sin’s plus Odette, Melody and Ivy. As everyone was sitting down stairs in the large living room, everything seemed like normal. Rage was down Kitties’ throat for moving or breathing too loud, Despy was playing with Angel , Shane and Fantasia were whispering sweet nothing in each other’s ears no doubt pointing out places that they would like to bonk on in the Steven’s house. Gabriel was stuck to Odette’s side, but not by choice, these days he couldn’t seem to move an inch without Odette being right beside him, holding his hand or hanging off him. The look of content but frustration gleamed in his eyes as Odette ran her fingers through his hair for like the 600th time tonight. Chris Shipman was also invited and he was quietly overlooking the room surveying his surroundings. Ivy was trying her hardest to look excited to be here for the night but she was too busy working out martial art combos in her mind to really connect with anyone. All the while Synn and Melody were missing.

Down the hallway to the left Melody and Synn were inside the large library that Odette had spent a pretty penny on getting set up for Gabriel it was lined with magic books, and memorabilia as well as his prized Millwall sporting goods collection.  Sitting across from each other at a table Synn had his hands together resting against the hard wood table while Melody was seen twirling her long blonde hair around her finger. Synn was quick to clear his throat stealing her attention.

Synn: Melody, you have something to ask me?

Melody looked across the table at him and shyly smiled, she was scared of him. Still to this day he sent shiver down her spine. Synn could tell that she was dodging the question so he put forward another.

Synn: Did you say you wanted any appointment with me? Now what’s wrong?

Melody let out a sigh, not a rude one, just one that backed up her motions of being still on edge around this man. Leaning forward she rested her hands on the table and let out a long exhale.

Melody: Mr Synn Sir, I have a few questions... is that okay?

Synn just smiled back at Melody his cool collected smile, that wasn’t giving off anything just adding to his mystery.

Synn: Ask away...

Melody: Okay...

Taking a deep breath the young blonde flicked a long lock of her hair out of her face and started her long list of questions.

Melody: Okay... here goes... Will you take me to the world famous restaurant called prawn?

Synn’s right eyebrow rose as he looked down at her.

Melody: Prawn, I think it’s called prawn or is it pawn? Ummm well I don’t know but I thought you would know because you know everything... like I really want to go to this place because I really want to see porn.

She didn’t even bat an eyelid with her incorrect word placement as she just continued to talk, while Synn continued to listen.

Melody: I really want to get dressed up, and go to the place where all the teens go when they are in school and stuff, because I never got to go and I really want to go... I hated being home schooled I missed out on pawn and I missed out on going to that neat night club called Cancun... so will you take me to it?

Synn’s eyebrow stayed raised as Melody gleamed up at him with excitement.

Synn; I think you’re talking about prom, not porn.

Melody: Oh... oops!!!!

Letting out a chuckle Synn still managed to keep his serious face on.  

Synn: Is that all Melody?

Melody shook her head no, before Synn could say another word she took off at a million miles an hour asking him questions.

Melody: No... Can you grow your hair long so I can braid it? Can you tell me what the lady meant when she said I was full bloom? Does that mean I’m going to die soon? Because when flowers come full bloom it normally means that they are going to die??? I don’t want to die Synn; I don’t want to die alone... I have no one... you have you best buddy Shipman, Joshua has Angel and Delia, Odette has Gabriel, Shane has Fantasia, Rage has lefty and righty... which is selfish because that’s two people plus he is always with Kittie. Ivy comes and goes... and I’m going to die alone, I don’t want to... I don’t want to turn into the crazy pussy lady... with 12 pussy cats... also... I’ve never had an open mouth tongue kiss before... I don’t want to wilt before that happens... what if no one ever loves me? What if I never find anyone? What if the world is really an oval and not a circle? Who shot the deputy if that guy only shot the sheriff? Will my eyes ever turn green? Why did Bruce Evans call me crazy? I’m not crazy...

Her head was going to explode if she continued so Synn stopped her, by placing his right hand on top of hers.

Synn: Easy Melody... breathe... let’s start from the top shall we?

With that said and done, the two were left in deep conversation.

To be continued.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I’m back!!! And this week I’m facing no one I have the week off to focus for next week when I take on Necra at High Stakes. I’m a little bit worried, I mean Necra is a pretty big deal... but did you not see me last week? I killed it!!! Necra doesn’t know what’s coming her way!!! She might be scary but I’m scarier!!! I have to win this one, not because I need to or anything but because I want to. I want everyone to see me as a threat for all those shiny shiny belts that Sin City Wrestling has in its ranks. Oooh I would love to have some gold around my waist but I know that it will take baby steps to get there... but it will happen one day... I just have to get through Necra to prove that I’m ready for it! She’s a former champion you know right?

Oh you did know? Well that’s a little bit awkward!!

Anyways next Sunday it will be the dead girl facing me the Unicorn lover, and trust me I don’t want to let the unicorns down that are worldwide so I’ll be coming for the dead girl and leaving her umm... hey how do you even beat a dead girl? Aww man I’m going to have to do some research, lucky that Rage introduced me to this thing called google, he said that if I don’t know something I should just google it... not I know how Gabriel put a baby inside Odette... you sly dog you!!!

So I googled it and it says that holy water can sometimes beat the dead... so now I’m on the hunt for a bottle of that...so far I’ve found Fiji water, tank water, tap water, cold water, hot water... I’m sure holy water is just around the corner. Anyways what Necra needs to know is that I’m coming for her and at High Stakes I will be walking out the winner, because my trainer told me so.

I’ve got this in the bag...

Move over Necra because if you don’t I’ll just politely push you out of my way from getting what I want and that’s a big bowl of ice-cream with sprinkles and I only get that when I win!!! So winning is everything for me... so get ready for the fight of your life... because nothing stands between me and sprinkles.
See you at High Stakes Necra...

Byeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!




55
Climax Control Archives / ROAD TRIP!
« on: October 24, 2014, 08:41:50 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hi, for all of you that don’t know me, my name is Melody Grace and you’re currently inside my mind. Neat huh? I can’t let you stay in here for too long though because there are things in here that I shouldn’t be giving away... like the location of Shane’s prized Breitling watch... it’s in his bedside table cupboard, in the... hey I see what you’re trying to make me do and it’s not going to work. I would never tell anyone’s secret that’s naughty.

What I will share with you is a little bit of information about me. My name is Melody Grace, oh wait I already said that... should we cut that out? No! Okay keep rolling. I’m a twenty year old Californian born and raised blonde female. I’m the only child of my parents and I was home schooled, that would probably explain a lot... but I try not to think about it because it makes me upset. I like all things bright and colourful and I’m obsessed with unicorns... don’t listen to Giani when he says that their not real, what would he know? People call him a Guido... what the heck is a Guido? That sounds like a made up animal to me. Anyways, I love unicorns, I love rainbows and I love Pegasus’... he’s a horse that has wings, how freaking cool is that right?

I first stepped into the world of wrestling, when I called up on a radio show that Odette was hosting, I got to ask her three questions and it was magical. From there I got to meet up with Odette and after that I decided to open her official website. Which by the way is still up and running and I’m trying to talk Odette and Gabriel letting me do a live stream of when they pick their baby up from the cabbage patch but so far they have declined. How rude you say, I know right! Odette is my idol, I look up to her, sure some of the things that she has done in her career has left me a little stumped but what can I say? I support whatever she does. She is my best friend and I’m her biggest fan. She is my rock and I’m so grateful that she let me into her life all those years ago, since then we have been a team. She is like my big sister and Gabriel is like my big brother... but Odette and Gabriel aren’t brother and sister because that would be super weird right? Since meeting Odette she has always made sure that I have been happy, she has also taken me all over the place and for that I am truly thankful. Let’s not forget she is also the one that introduced me to Despayre and Angel.

DESPY!!! Despy is MY bestest buddy, HE IS MY BESTEST pal... there isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t think about what that cool cat is up to. He and Angel are the reason I get into so much trouble with Synn but I can’t help it, there’s something about Despy especially when he starts a sentence with “you know what we should do?” I just know that means we are going on a crazy adventure. People always ask Despy and I what is going on, are we together? Are we in love? The answer is yes, I mean when he and I are in the same room we’re together and as for the love thing. I love Despy more than I love vanilla ice cream with sprinkles, by love I don’t mean the lets run off and get hitched love, icky. I mean the love that I have for him means I would protect him by any means necessary. Not that he needs protecting I mean have you not seen Synn? He’s a MOUNTAIN of a man! I would avoid his bad side... I’m pretty sure he could kill you with a blink of the eye.

Anyways moving on, I bet you’re all sitting there asking yourself why Melody why? Why did you decide to get into professional wrestling? You don’t seem like the wrestling type, that’s what I’ve already heard since I joined the Sin City Wrestling roster... well let me be one thousand percent honest with you. I never thought I would become a wrestler either, but since that dark day when Misty, Ruby and their boyfriend’s kidnapped me, I knew I had to do something to make sure that it never happened again. So I took it upon myself to learn how to protect myself. So I started weight training, I started eating green, getting lean and all that gym goodness before I started to take self defence classes. It was only when I was contacted by a certain someone that I thought about taking on some wrestling training as well.

I could tell you who my trainer is but he would like it to be kept secret, for now. He thinks that if everyone knew who I was trained by that no one would want to face me. I mean he says he’s a pretty big deal. I wouldn’t doubt it though I mean he’s good... like really good, like that type of good that makes other good people look average. He is my little secret weapon, ha-ha I just called him little I don’t think that’s going to go down well at the next training session, oops.

Now let’s move onto my first match, I think you’ve heard enough of my random ramblings for one day. This Sunday I’ve got my debut match up against the unpredictable Orchid... I don’t really know what to say about it all... I mean I’m still new to all of the wrestling business... but that’s why I’ve asked Pussy Willow to travel with me to North Carolina, she’s like the best interviewer that SCW has and she knows what it takes to land a perfect promo, so I’m going to pick her brain and steal some tips and tricks, or should I say some tricks and treats?

Bwaahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!



***


Melody Grace: Thanks for agreeing to travel with me to North Carolina Pussy.

The scene opens up with Melody Grace and Pussy Willow sitting inside a bright yellow VW beetle. Melody is behind the steering wheel while Pussy is clicking on her seat beat, while adjusting her position to get more comfortable.

Pussy Willow: No problem Melody, it will be a refreshing change to not have to be stuck with the same travelling buddy all the time.

Melody starts to move the rear vision mirror around to her preferred position, while of course stopping to fluff up her blonde hair. Turning to look at Pussy she smiles brightly, the excitement almost pouring out of her facial expressions as Pussy just looked over to her with a smile.  

Melody Grace: I can’t wait to travel to each show with someone different each week, that’s my goal.

Clapping her hands together the young blonde couldn’t control her excitement. Putting the key into the ignition Melody started the car, but before taking off she put both of the windows down and opened up the sunroof.

Pussy Willow: Can I ask why and what does Odette think about all of this?

As she spoke the SCW interviewer slide her dark black sunglasses over her eyes, but she kept her focus on Melody who was making sure she had all of her mirrors in order.

Melody Grace: I just like people, I find them interesting, plus I’m a huge fan of everyone in Sin City Wrestling, except Bruce he was mean to me on twitter. Odette is cool, she just tells me to be safe.  

Melody’s sweet little angel voice dropped into a puddle of sadness when she spoke about Bruce Evans being mean to her on twitter, she hated it when people were mean to her. She just couldn’t understand what she had done to him, for him to call her crazy.

Pussy Willow: Isn’t Rage mean to you on twitter as well?

Melody’s facial expressions picked up as she heard the familiar name in Rage, turning to look at Pussy she showed off her big gleaming smile.

Melody Grace: Yeah, but deep down that scary looking peanut man likes having me around. Gabriel tells me that Rage tells him all the time that he likes it when I annoy him, it’s like stress relief.

Completely unaware that Rage was just mean to her because he wanted to be mean to her, Melody looked towards the road in front of them. Her eyes filled with wonder of what this trip would bring them.

Pussy Willow: Oh I see, well okay are you ready to go?

Biting down on her bottom lip Melody thought out loud, making sure what she had everything that she needed.

Melody Grace: Shoes, hat, sunglasses, clothes, bags, keys... Ummm yep I’m ready to roll.

And with that said and done the bright yellow love bug took off out of the car park and headed towards the open road. As the car turned out of the rental shop, the sounds of Ashlee Simpson could be heard blaring from the speaker system.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I can’t believe I’m sitting in a car with Pussy Willow, she is like so beautiful. Her hair is so perfect, her skin just has this natural glow, her body well it’s a wonderland... I fairly sure that’s what that song means right? She is a babe, how have I not hung around her until now? Pussy is so nice too; I can’t believe she said yes to coming on a road trip with me. I wonder if she likes Mexican food, I like Mexican food and I’m hungry... but it’s only ten am... I should of have breakfast. I can’t show hunger weakness around Pussy or she will think I’m only a kid. I’m not a kid, I’m a young lady and young ladies don’t eat Mexican at ten am... Belly no making belly noises and I promise I’ll feed you ice cream with sprinkles later.


***


Heading back into car the sound of Hilary and Haylie Duff’s smash hit “Our lips are sealed” is pumping out of the speakers, while they drive down the road.  

Both Girls: OUUUUUURRR LIIIIPPS ARRRRE SEEEEEALLLEDDD!

Pussy and Melody turn to each other and sing the lyrics at the top of their lungs; the two females are singing and dancing while in the car. Their blonde hair is flying around everywhere. People that are driving past them on the highway are stumped by their concert display inside their tiny beetle, but Melody just beeps the horn and waves.  

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I can’t believe that Pussy likes the Duff sisters; they are like my favourite band ever!!!! Pussy is the best car companion ever; everyone should go on a road trip with Pussy!!! I wonder if she likes Unicorns, oOow how could I slip that into conversation without her thinking I’m weird. I should call Despy and ask him, but it’s against the law to dial and drive... oooh I know I’ll send Despy some brain waves and wait for his response.  


***


Melody Grace: OOOh look a hitch hiker, I’ve never picked up one of them before.

Pussy turns to Melody with doubtful look in her face, before she reaches over and put her hand on her shoulder.

Pussy Willow: I don’t think that’s a good idea Melody?

Turning back to Pussy Melody gives her those eyes, those trademark greeny brown eyes that makes people feel a little bad.

Melody Grace: Bu...but he is all lost and alone out here.

Sucking in her bottom lip Melody tries to hide her sadness but Pussy can see right through it. Thinking to herself the well known interviewer shrugs her shoulders.

Pussy Willow: Maybe for good reason.

Turning back to focus on the road and the hitch hiking man that is a few moments away Pussy hopes to god that Melody doesn’t pull over.

Melody Grace: Don’t judge a book by its cover... or in this case a man by his ripped jeans.

Melody continues to drive towards the man, moving forward in her seat to see what he looks like trying to make an assessment on his character.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Woohoo Were going to pick up a hitch hiker, we’re going to pick up a hitch hiker. I hope his name is Steve... I like the name Steve. Not Steve Ramone tho, he was mean to my Odette and my Gabriel.


***


Melody slows the car right down after indicating to pull of the main road, putting her arm out the window she leans out and starts to talk to the hitch hiker.

Melody Grace: Well look at you? You little slice of burnt pizza. Where are you headed?

Putting on her best southern accent that she could muster Melody smiled brightly to the Hitch Hiker, who was surprisingly well dressed and looked pretty clean and tidy.

Hitch Hiker: I just need to get to the nearby train station ma’am.

Turning back to Pussy, Melody giggled after she was called ma’am. Pussy faked a small laugh before her eyes returned to the gentleman that was standing beside their car, making sure she kept one eye on him at all times for safety reasons.

Pussy Willow: There is one like twenty minutes up the road Mel.

Melody turned back to the guy with a big smile and shouted.

Melody Grace: Brilliant, JUMP IN!!!!

Melody flung off her seat belt as she opened her car door, to let the stranger into their rental vehicle. Pussy kept a close eye on both of them as Melody stopped the man just before he jumped right in.

Melody Grace: Not so fast, empty your pockets.

The man did as he was asked but he had a weird look on his face as he did so, nothing but a packet of gum was located in his pockets as held out his hands to Melody to show her.

Melody Grace: Put all of that in your bag and your bag goes in the boot.

Pussy couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy as the man did what he was told. The sound of the boot opening and closing drew Melody’s eyes to the man once more. He looked about twenty five, with long black hair that was scruffy but he was cleanly shaven. His clothes weren’t too dirty but she could still tell that he had a painful back story behind that entire mask. As he turned around and made his way towards her, he flashed Melody a smile. A smile that Melody was only too happy to return.

Pussy Willow: Mel what are you doing?

Whispering so the guy couldn’t hear her Pussy looked a little confused as Melody ducked her head back into the car.

Melody Grace: I want to help the guy Pussy, but I don’t want to get stabbed in the process. SAFETY FIRST!!!

Backing away from the car Melody let the man slip into the back seat before she pushed her front seat back down and took her spot back in the drivers chair once more. Quickly buckling back up the girls exchanged a glance before they both looked back at the stranger in the back seat.  

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">He looks like Eric from my little mermaid, but fluffier... Note to self don’t mention to Odette or Synn that I picked up a hitch hiker, fairly sure I’ll get a stern talking to... ohhhh well...


***


Heading back inside the car the sound of the radio had died down as Pussy was using all of her senses and keeping them honed in on the stranger in the back seat as they pulled up just out the front of the train station. Without saying anything Melody parked the car, and jumped out of her seat to let the guy out of the two door beetle. The guy jumped out and grabbed his stuff from the boot, Melody made sure that he didn’t touch any of their stuff before he slammed the boot shut.

Hitch Hiker: Thank you for doing this, you’re both blessed women.

Melody’s cheeks started to blush as she took the compliment and looked back at Pussy who was now waving the guy off.

Pussy Willow: You’re welcome honey, any time.

Melody Grace: Yeah thanks for not killing us!!!

Her big eyes looked him up and down, he couldn’t help but laugh as he looked at both of the bombshells before him.

Hitch Hiker: You girls look like mother and daughter has anyone ever told you that?

Turning to Pussy in amazement Melody couldn’t keep her mouth closed as she screamed.

Melody Grace: OH MY GOD, YOU’RE MY WORK MOM!!!

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Pussy is my work mom, Pussy is my work mom, Pussy is my work mom!!!


***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">OI hello, did you miss me? I would love to tell you what happened on the rest of our road trip but it’s a secret... Pussy told me what the keys are for making the best backstage interview ever is and I’m not sharing that with anyone. In fact, I’m not even going to do an interview for my first match because I want it to be perfect and right now... I’m just a little bit too nervous to go on out there and do one. I don’t want to say completely irrelevant stuff... I want my first interview to be ground breaking... not literally as earth quakes are a serious issue and a natural disaster and I wish that on no one. What I am going to say tho is...

This Sunday I go one on one with Orchid. In my first ever match in my Sin City Wrestling career, my debut, my grand entrance, my starting line... do you really think I’m going to go in to stuff that up? Everyone knows a good career doesn’t always get built off a great start, but everyone knows that a brilliant career is forged off a blinding start, well that’s what he tells me anyways. So this week I’m going to take the bull by the horns, wait... not really animal cruelty and all that jazz. However I am going to smack a Orchid around the wrestling ring, why? because I want to silence the critics that say that I can’t wrestle, or that I don’t belong here..

I’m a force, a force to be reckoned with... So this Sunday this is how it’s going to go down Orchid. I’m the bat, you’re the ball... I’m the hunter, you’re the prey... I’m the top, you’re the bottom... I’m the hook, you’re the fish... I’m the boxer, you’re the bag...

HAHAHAHAHAHAHA Just kidding... no seriously tho... I want this, because Synn promised me (in his head) that if I win this week he’s going to take Despy, Angel and I out for ice cream... and you’ll be amazed at what I can accomplish when there’s triple choc fudge, cookie dough, with melted Nutella and sprinkles on the line... I’ll do just about anything to get my little hands on one of those.  

That’s right... just about anything!!!

This Sunday I’m going to show you all that I’m not just Odette’s best friend, I’m more... I’m not just Despy’s pal... I’m more... I’m not just Angel’s Nurse in time of need... I’m more... I’m not just a blonde who has the tendency to forget things and that says crazy stuff... I’m more. I am Melody Grace... Unicorn lover, Rainbow lover, Sparkle lover, fishy face maker, the master of the Tickle Tickle.... the bringer of the Rainbow Sparkles... the commander of the Flying Unicorn and this Sunday it’s all going to come down to who I am!

I’m Melody Grace!!!

I like Stuff!!!

Like cool stuff...

And Wrestling Bombshell is my middle name...

Actually it’s Grace... I can’t lie to you....

See you all Sunday, especially you Orchid!!!

MWAH!!!


56
Character Building Roleplays / - Paradise Lost!
« on: September 30, 2014, 12:01:41 AM »
 
<a href="http://s1334.photobucket.com/user/EmmaxRose/media/Banners/OSTEVENS_zps1823358f.png.html" target="_blank">>[/url]


After Climax Control;

It was late, like really late in fact it was almost morning and she was alone. Odette Stevens was pacing back and forth inside her hotel suite that she was staying in for night while she was touring America with her Husband Gabriel. At a time when she should have been soundly asleep the Aussie Bombshell found herself dressed in tight black leather pants. They were the type that hugged each and every womanly curve that god had graced her with. The type of black leather pants that has grown men, young boys and even females fawn over her bootyful assets. Her top was long sleeved but was made of black sheer fabric, see-through enough to see her black bra cupping her breasts perfectly. Some may say that she was dressed to kill.

The more she paced back and forth the more the ticking time bomb within herself was brewing. Looking down at her phone in her right hand she pressed the round button getting it to light up with the time, it was 1 am. The Aussie flung her phone across the room, bouncing it on the couch as she watched the door like a hawk. As if by some miracle, the moment her eyes latched onto the door handle, it started to turn. Odette stood frozen in the middle of the room looking towards the door, waiting, just waiting for him to arrive. Her Smokey eyes stayed glued on the door as it swung inwards, the smell of booze and smoke leaked into the room before he even did. Taking a step back in her massive heels she heard him try and silence the mob of people that were following him, enraging her more. With another step backwards Odette’s hand found the light switch on the wall and without any hesitation she flicked it on. Catching him off guard like an animal caught in the light from a set of headlights.

Looking up and across the room at her he just knew, he knew that she was mad. Raising his hands up in front of himself Gabriel set out to explain but it was too late, in fact I don’t even believe the boy stood a chance. Completely ignoring the entourage of the rest of the seven deadly sins behind her husband Odette let her thick Australian accent fly.

Odette: What fucking time do you call this?

The anger in voice caught everyone off guard as they filtered into the massive penthouse suite. The door loudly slammed behind them as Synn ushered Despy and Angel off to their room to shelter them from what was about to unfold. Shane and Fantasia snuck around the back of Gabriel and headed towards their room, while Rage just headed towards the fridge in search for a beer. He couldn’t wait to witness this unfold. Gabriel took a step towards his wife looking her up and down, unsure why she was dressed ready to leave instead of in her nightie.

Gabriel: O, you knew we were going out, in fact you said it would be good...

Odette: Shut the fuck up Gabe!

Raising his right eyebrow at her he was walking on egg shells as he approached her, trying to corner her back into their room so they weren’t doing this publicly.

Odette: Don’t try and usher me.

Gabriel: What’s going on here?

Looking down at his chest Odette was looking at her, looking at the Mercedes Vargas shirt that Gabriel was wearing during Climax Control. Her little hands balled up beside her in a fit of rage.

Odette: Take that fucking thing off.

Her right hand flung up as she pointed at Gabriel’s shirt, a mysterious smirk flashed across his face as Gabriel for a second thought that maybe just maybe Odette was in role-playing mode.

Gabriel: O baby, if you wanted to see me shirtless... you could have just asked.

Odette: Seriously, that joke is getting as old as you are... now fucking take it off... I NEVER want to see it AGAIN!!!

Gabriel’s smile disappeared as he could see that Odette was in no mode for play time, in fact she was far from it. The sound of Rage’s laughter caught Odette’s ears as he laughed at what Odette has just said to Gabriel. Looking past her husband she stared a hole through the sin of wrath.

Odette: What the fuck are you laughing at? At least he is aging gracefully, what the fuck happened to you... one day you look normal, the next day you come out looking like you crawled out of a crab infested vagina, with your Ashley and Martin hair.

Gabriel reached forward to take Odette’s hand but she snapped it away from him, turning on her large black heels she headed towards their room. Trailing off behind her Gabriel’s day couldn’t have been made any worse. As he entered their bedroom he shut the door behind them, looking up at his wife he pushed his dark hair behind his right ear.

Gabriel: What’s going on here O? Why are you acting this way?

Looking back at him over her shoulder she sniggered.

Odette: How many fucking times do I have to ask you to take that fucking shirt off?

Gabriel: You had no issue with me wearing it earlier, what the hell is going on?

Deciding that it would be best to listen to her Gabriel ripped the shirt from his body, tossing it to the floor hoping that it was a big enough sign to show her it meant nothing to him.

Odette: How stupid do you think I am Gabriel? How fucking stupid do you think I am? I can see right through this... I know exactly what’s happening... what am I not good enough for you anymore? What because I don’t work for Sin City Wrestling any more you think you troll around with the other bombshells and that I won’t find out?

Gabriel: Odette...

Before he could continue she cut him off.

Odette: First I find out that your betting OUR money with Misty, what part of that did you even think that I would be remotely okay with? You’re betting OUR money, you’re talking to Misty... MISTY THE SAME FUCKING GIRL THAT DRAGGED ME THROUGH HELL and you’re talking to her like your buddies... sharing fucking laughs... why don’t you go slide right in between her thighs Gabriel... like every other fuck wit on the roster... wouldn’t that make you feel better knowing that you’ve laid where nineteen other guys have called home before... for someone who claims to be different you’re so original. How fucking blind do you think I am huh?

Flicking a long lock of her chocolate brown hair over her shoulder Odette reached down for her suitcase that was already packed up ready to go.

Odette: And now I have to put up with you showing your loyalties to the mean girls? Where’s the respect Gabriel? I fucking got fired from Sin City Wrestling, I never complained... because you said you were coming home with me... that you were going to leave with me and we were going to go off and do our thing... Yet I watch you week in week out pretend that you want to quit? I help you; I help you win matches... Yet you honestly expect me to believe that Despy tricked you? You’re the fucking con-man Gabriel... you've never come up short changed... until now.

Gabriel: What are you going on about Odette?

Gabriel watched as she started to drag her heavy suitcase across the floor, walking up beside him. Reaching out he grabbed onto her shoulder blades trying to look for answers in her eyes. Apart of him was breaking but a massive part of him was mad, livid that she would even think about him this way.

Odette: I told you before we got married, that if you ever fucked me over... that I would make sure I fucked you over longer and harder in the end...

He increased the grip on her shoulders trying the shake some sense into her, he was completely innocent but she wasn’t giving him a chance to breathe.

Odette: Get your hands off me...

Pushing past him Odette headed towards the door her baggage behind her, trailing through the living room she felt the pressure of seven sets of eyes on her. Without even blinking she walked through it all and exited the room without even saying a word. As Gabriel walked out from behind the door of his room he didn’t know where to start as Synn, Rage, Shane, Fantasia, Despy and Angel all glared up at him in. They all have the same look in their eyes, confusion.

Fantasia: Well don’t worry she’ll be back...

Fantasia broke the silence with a massive cheesy grin as everyone looked at her.

Rage: How the fuck do you know that?

Glaring across at his “sister” Rage was amused about her answer, more so because of the stress that this whole ordeal had put on Gabriel.

Fantasia: She forgot her phone.

Waving Odette’s phone around in her hand like candy in front of a baby Lusty smiled wildly before as if on cue the door swung back open and Odette stormed back in snatching her phone from Fantasia’s hand the Aussie looked at the group of people staring at her.

Odette: NOT A FUCKING WORD... FROM ANY OF YOU!

Without even a goodbye glare towards Gabriel’s direction she stormed back out of the hotel room leaving them all to question her actions once again.

Shane: What brought that on?

Shane turned to Gabriel looking confused and concerned, while Gabriel was just staring off towards the door.

Gabriel: I have no fucking idea... but I’m going to find out.

As he made his way towards the door, Synn stood up and put his hand on his bare chest stopping him.

Synn: Stay here, you’ll only make things worse... I’ll go.

The leader of the Sin’s went to turn around and leave the room but Fantasia stepped up stopping him in his tracks.

Fantasia: NEVER going to happen... I will go, I've got this.

Despayre: Considering there is like seven pairs of eyes in this room a large percentage of them are blind.

Before Fantasia left she turned and looked back at Despy exchanging a wink before leaving the room to find Odette. Gabriel looked down at his little brother squaring his eyes as he questioned him.

Gabriel: What are you talking about?

Despy didn’t bat an eyelid he just continued to hug onto Angel while smiling brightly.

Despayre: Angel says you’re in for a real treat.

And fade.

57
Climax Control Archives / - Cabo to Vegas!
« on: June 06, 2014, 09:06:33 PM »
 Cabo – heaven;

The scene opens up on the balcony of the very expensive lavish villa that belongs to Mr and Mrs Stevens in Cabo Mexico. The villa is tucked up into the side of a mountain but a windy path was shown that leads straight to the beach. As the scene pans over to the side Mrs Odette Stevens can be found, lounging on a long pure white beach chair, sunning herself. The young Aussie wasn’t wearing much, in fact just a pair of thick black sunglasses, a wide floppy brimmed hat and a tiny teal bikini. In her right hand was a glass of ice cold water, with a straw in it, so she didn’t have to work hard to get a drink of refreshing water. She was in ultimate relaxation mode, without a care in the world. Hearing the glass door opening behind her, the smile that was plastered on her face grew wider as she knew exactly who was coming out to greet her.  

Odette: Don’t even think about it.

The look on her husband’s face said it all, he knew damn well what she was hinting at but he was going to play it cool. Shutting the door behind him Gabriel made his way around to the front of Odette’s chair standing in her direct path of the sun.  

Gabriel: Think about what?

He crossed his arms across his bare chest in front of Odette. Smiling down at her while his wife just took the straw in between her lips and started to drink her icy refreshment.

Odette: I know what you’re going to say and I’ve already made up my mind.

Putting the drink down on the table beside her Odette didn’t even attempt to seem interested with this topic that she knew was coming. Turning her head away from Gabriel, the Aussie tried to find her sun, which was being blocked by her muscular husband.

Gabriel: Its Rage’s birthday darling, we need to be there.

Even Gabriel didn’t sound convinced that they needed to leave Cabo, but Rage was his family and family don’t let family down. Sighing out loud Odette looked back up towards Gabriel, he couldn’t see her eyes but he knew she was rolling them dramatically.

Odette: Correction, you need to be there... I don’t soooo why don’t you just fly out this afternoon, go to the party and then come back tomorrow morning?

Rubbing his right hand over his bruised body, Gabriel seemed a little shocked that his wife would even suggest something so draining. After licking her lips she smirked up at him waiting for him to bite back.

Gabriel: Are you serious?

Odette could see his bruised body even with her glasses on, Gabriel had been through hell in the Lion’s den match up and she knew that he was still recovering, her suggestion was farfetched but she was still going to give it a go.

Odette: Does this look like my joking face?

As her icy tone left her lips Gabriel couldn’t help but hide a smirk, he knew what she was up to and to be honest he liked it. He liked it when Odette got high and mighty with him, but that didn’t mean that he would let her get away with it, but just to satisfy her Gabriel played along.

Gabriel:  O we have to go to Peanut head’s birthday... together...

Taking a step towards her Gabriel reached over to the table beside her, grabbing Odette’s icy cold drink he took a sip from her straw as his wife squirmed around in her chair fighting for the sunlight to hit her skin.

Odette: Like I said you can go, I can’t...

As he returned the drink to the table Gabriel raised his right eyebrow at his wife, amused with where this was going.

Gabriel: And why can’t you go?

Reaching up Odette pulled her dark glasses away from her face, so she could look up into Gabriel’s dark brown eyes.

Odette: I seem to have developed a nut allergy.

It was Gabriel’s turn to roll his eyes as he looked down at his Bride. Odette just flashed him a playful smile before adjusting the hat that was on her head. Flicking a long lock of hair over her shoulder she sighed.  

Gabriel: Very funny.

Leaning forward in her chair Odette watched as Gabriel’s eyes panned down her body that was shining in the sun from tanning lotion. Placing his hands on his hips, Odette tracked her eyes down his body seeing that he was just wearing a pair of navy swimming trunks. He was obviously in no rush to get back to Vegas, even though his words were saying otherwise.  

Odette: It’s a very serious condition Gabriel... I could swell up and die.

Looking over his shoulder to hide his smile Gabriel just replied his voice growing hoarser as he spoke. Odette could only assume it was because he wanted it to appear he was being serious with her.

Gabriel: Odette, you don’t have a nut allergy.

Shrugging her shoulders the Aussie just shook her head, still playing the innocent card she just winked up at him.

Odette: It’s not really worth the risk of finding out if it’s true or false now is it?

She had him there, didn’t she? Gabriel turned back to look at his wife, a smirk on his face while Odette started to lean back into her chair claiming victory.

Gabriel: I’ve been rubbing coconut oil all over your body, all week I think you’re good.

His tone was short, blunt and snappy Gabriel was proving he could play along with her games. His hands crossed in front of his chest once more as he glared down at Odette, who was looking up at him with a fake shocked expression.

Odette: So snappy, relax baby, were in Cabo after all embrace it.

Taking another drink from her glass of water Odette Stevens looked up at Gabriel as she sucked down on the straw, teasing him almost as he gathered his thoughts and finally spoke up.

Gabriel: Are you coming to Vegas with me or not?

Placing the glass back on the table Odette sat up in the chair once more, letting her long brown hair cascade down her back. Adjusting her bikini top she gasped as the strap around her neck suddenly came loose “all by its self.” Biting down on her bottom lip she sucked it into her mouth while staring at Gabriel underneath her long eyelashes.

Odette: I’m sensing that was more of an ultimatum than just a simple question?

As she tutted at him, Gabriel’s patience had seemed to wear thin. He was still sore and was growing tired of the back and forth. He just wanted a straight answer and right now Odette was in no mood to give him one. In fact she seemed way to energetic to let him get away with this lightly. Ultimately he knew that she was going to go with him, but it was the muck around that was driving him insane.

Gabriel: It can be whatever you want it to be, just hurry up and decide.

Looking up at him after his curt answer Odette licked her lips, letting go of her bikini straps around her neck she let the two pieces fall to her side. Before she was exposed to him, her right hand snapped up and pressed the triangle pieces of fabric against her breasts holding them there. Gabriel couldn’t help but watch on, after all she was his and right now she was giving him a reason to stare.  

Odette: Here’s a little fun fact for you G, I give the ultimatums around here and right now I’m giving you two choices... one, you stop harassing me about Peanut Face’s birthday and you fuck me... or two... you step to the left and get the fuck out of my sun...your choice, now be a darling and make the right one.

Winking up at him she lean back into her chair, letting go of her bikini in the process, leaving her exposed just to him as there was NO cameras. Arching her back up she untied the strings that were around her back and tossed her bikini top to the side. Gabriel didn’t even think about it, he was just straight over beside her. Crawling up the sun chair the light of her life, her husband made his way up towards her. His lips crashing into hers as if this is what he wanted all along, the two exchanged a heated kiss. Gabriel’s hands slide up the side of Odette’s body cupping her breasts holding them. As they continued to get lost in the kiss he firmly pressed his body down on top of hers. Breaking the kiss Gabriel finally spoke, his voice almost growling as it rolled off his tongue.  

Gabriel: I’ve created a monster haven’t I?

As Mr and Mrs Stevens’ shared a smile, it wasn’t long before the two were back at it. Celebrating their union. Celebrating their time away from the world. Celebrating their wins at Chaos in Cape Town but more importantly celebrating each other. It was true what Gabriel said, he had created a little monster since unleashing his new self and finally helping Odette come out of her shell. She was more vocal, more spiteful, more playful and more of a handful than he could manage but it just worked. They just worked, without a single care in the world they were finally allowed to be who they wanted to be and that was themselves... without having to put on a mask or vet anything through a filter.



Vegas – Rage’s surprise birthday party;

As the party was raging (I see what you did there) inside Odette could be found outside, overlooking the pool. Her arms were folded across her chest as she tried to ignore the sounds of the party behind her. The focused look on her face said it all she was deep in consideration. As her green eyes sparkled from the reflection of the pool water in front of her, she almost felt enticed into the warm water that was just a few steps away. She wanted it; she needed it, to be cleansed. To remove all the sins of her past away, all the fake smiles she had to put on, the entire fraud of her past was still haunting her. For her entire wrestling career she had been pretending to be the girl that everyone loved, pretending to be the girl that they wanted her to be and now she was free to be herself. Her freedom had come at a price, this constant sick feeling that would bubble away in her stomach reminding her daily that she had to lie, she had to fit into a group, the feeling that she thought would never settle down. It was her monster, just ticking silently away on the outside, but controlling her on the inside. Running her right hand through her curled hair Odette let out a sigh, as she stepped out of her large black Christian Louboutin heels. Bending over she picked them up and carried them as she stepped towards the pool. With her heels in one hand, she used her other to roll up the bottoms of her tight bright pink jeans before stepping into Synn’s pool. Taking a seat on the edge of the pool she looked out across the immaculate backyard of Joshua and Synn’s house, her eyes instantly finding the beautiful Vegas back drop. As she focused on the lights she was completely oblivious to the chatting that was happening behind her back.

Synn: Care to explain what’s going on in that mind of your wife’s?

Synn was talking to Gabriel; the two had made their way to the back patio to stare at Odette as she removed herself from the party. Gabriel didn’t turn to look at Synn he just spoke he kept his eyes on his wife at all times, as his voice riddled with concern.

Gabriel: This whole coming out of her shell has taken its toll on her.

Arching his right eyebrow Synn just folded his arms across his chest and exhaled.

Synn: Care to explain?

Gabriel watched at his wife just stared out at the beautiful night sky, seemingly relaxed in her thoughts. She was different now, but not to him, she would always be his one and only.

Gabriel: She’s just more sensitive to the adjustment of finally getting to speak her mind. For so long she was called the light of SCW, for so long people cheered her for being good and for being their saviour... but even back then people doubted her, even back then people said she was pretending. Now with her being who she truly is, she has to face it all over again, she has to listen to people claim they knew it all along, she has to listen to people call her a traitor, you know how it is... you know what Odette is like, she’s a yogi, everything needs to be in balance, right now she’s still trying to find her balance...

Synn: I thought you were her balance?

Synn turned away from looking at Odette and looked down at Gabriel, staring his piercing eyes right through him looking for the truth.

Gabriel: I am, but it’s like the Australian just keeps coming out of her where she needs to prove that she can do this by herself. When were working together, she’s a monster, my perfect little conviction that takes no prisoners who could kill within a blink of any eye... without me she doubts herself all because she feels the need to have a balance.  

Nodding his head as if he understood Synn turned back to look at Odette a wild smirk on his face as if a bright idea had just come to mind. Glaring up at his father figure Gabriel couldn’t help but smirk as well, as if they were sharing the same idea.

Synn: I say fuck balance.

As both of the males stared at Odette’s perfect back, as she leant back letting her hair cascade down her skin they shared a smile. They knew exactly what was needed and they knew exactly how they were going to coach it out of her. Right now Odette wanted a balance, but from what Gabriel and Synn had in mind, balance wasn’t even going to be an option.



Necra;

Well here we go again, here we go again, and here we go again. What? Once again I find myself inside the six sided ring facing someone I’ve already faced, I’ve already beaten and now I have to do it all over again? Sad isn’t it, considering Sin City Wrestling is overflowing with new girls and yet I’m being kept away from them. It’s sad to think that they’re using one of my last contractual matches I have left on my contract on Necra. What a waste. You could have picked Electra you could have picked Brandi, hell you could have picked Karina? I mean these girls and I have never gone one on one, this would have made more sense, but once again SCW insults me by putting me up against Necra.

At least it’s not Roxi Johnson again, thank fuck for that.

Oh sweet Necra, the girl who once pushed me into an open grave, the girl who once beat me... wow. I’m scared. No really, those glowing eyes of hers has me shaking in my five thousand dollar Dior peep toes. Yawn. Once again I’m subjected to facing Necra, but I guess the plus side is, it’s one on one... no stupid stipulations, no stupid graveyards... just one on one. The queen of the dead gets to face me the best female wrestler Sin City Wrestling has to offer. I hope you were watching my match at Chaos in Cape Town because believe what I did to Jessie is only going go to be a taste of what I’m going to do to you. Why? Because I don’t like you, I never have. You have called me a shady person in the past, blasting me for being fake, but really take a look at yourself.

We have a living breathing “dead girl” who claims to be the reaper of souls, who claims to be the goddess of the dead, the black lady if you will. I call bullshit. All I see is a messed up little girl that couldn’t think of a solid tag line, so she went out and took them all. She watched every dark horror movie she could find and branded herself with every nick name, hash tag, slogan she could get her hands on and ran with it. Goddess of the dead, oh I’m shaking. If this was the case Necra you would have buried me alive when you had the chance, you would have reaped my soul and buried me... but look at you, you’re just a shy kitten hiding behind a dark exterior. You let me walk free, you let me see the light of day... you made you biggest fucking mistake in your Sin City Wrestling career.

So now I say to you Necra let the fun and games begin, and trust me this weekend at Climax Control it’s going to be fun and games for me... as I use you to solidify my stance in the ranks of SCW. Not that I really need to, I mean it’s evident that I’m at the top, hell I can even disappear for seven months and come back and still out rank you. I mean what have you actually accomplished in SCW? I can see it now when you finally retire... Necra Octavian Kane the girl who fed the sharks in Sin City Wrestling. The girl who claimed to be special when she was just another no body, see where I’m going with this? When you leave no one will care, no one will mourn for you and no one will even know you’re missing. When I left, I had people begging for me to return.  

So here I am, and here we go once again... toe to toe... just this time, I don’t give a fuck what happens to you. I won’t play into the “I’m so scared of Necra” bullshit like the happy go lucky girls do. You’re just another bitch in my ring. You’re just another girl who is standing in my way... my way to what? Wouldn’t you like to know... but I can see what you’re up to with befriending Emma Rose, how long do you think you can continue to pull the wool over her eyes, before she finally wakes up and realises that you just want your title back? I say the word “your” very loosely because after witnessing you losing the Roulette Championship to Vixen of all people, you never deserved it in the first place.

Sunday is coming, the end is coming for you... the black lady is about to be shown a whole new world of pain... because guess what Necra? Last time you faced me I had to be tame, this time... I have no fucking limitations. I can be myself, I can be free... I am conviction and I’m coming for you.

See you at Climax Control, let’s hope the sparkle of Emma Rose’s Bombshell Roulette Championship doesn’t dilute your vision of the match at hand... because I’m not like Ms Jensen, I’m superior...

58
Supercard Archives / JESSIE SALCO vs ODETTE STEVENS
« on: May 23, 2014, 06:45:03 AM »
 #OOC Sorry for no CB this week, been really busy... just glad I got at least 1 roleplay up to be honest. Whooompa.

Let's get down to business...

***

Odette: I guess I’m just guilty from being silent. Silence, why does everyone think that you have done something bad when you’re silent? Why does everyone automatically assume that you are up to something when you’re quiet? Why can’t people just see that someone doesn’t say a lot because there is nothing left to say? Why can’t people realise that sometimes the right words can’t be found at the right time? Silence to me is refreshing; silence to me makes more impact than words. My silence isn’t a sign that I have given up, my silence isn’t a sign that I’ve given in, it’s not a sign that I’m washed up, my silence my deep beautiful silence is only the beginning, it’s only the awakening of my revenge. Don’t understand at what I’m getting at? Let me explain.

The scene opens up to a visual of Odette Stevens standing with her back towards the camera. She has her arms resting on the top of her balcony overlooking the courtyard of her hotel. Down in the courtyard her husband Gabriel as well as the Seven Deadly Sin’s can be seen chatting and drinking, while Joshua and Melody Grace are running rings around Rage annoying the angry giant.

Odette: For weeks now I’ve had to sit back and listen to everyone whinge and bitch like little girls about my return. I’ve had to sit through promo after promo and listen to people like Misty drag my name through the thickest, deepest puddles of mud. I’ve had to watch Roxi Johnson say over and over again ‘I knew it, I told you so” I’ve had listen to Casey ‘Fucking who the fuck am I?’ Williams slander me on twitter saying that I’m pathetic and washed up. I’ve had to put up with promo after promo, ring segment after backstage segment of my old friend Jessie Salco scream out my name in betrayal. All because of one thing, all because I won’t and will not tell them why I left Sin City Wrestling the way that I did.

Her long chocolate brown hair moves in the gentle breeze as her focus stays on Gabriel, who is busy enjoying himself down stairs. Her body is covered in a short pair of denim hot pants, while her top half is covered in a tight black t-shirt the back reads “Mrs Stevens” in cursive writing diagonally in an electric purple font.

Odette: I get it, I do. Don’t think for one moment that I don’t understand your hate that I don’t understand your judgement... but don’t think for one single microsecond that I give a fuck what you think. I’m silent on my reason for leaving the wrestling word for seven months because I need to be. I need the reason to be a consistent reminder that floods my mind daily, ripping me apart, crippling me because it drives me. It drives me on to be better, I need to be better. I am better. Every day I’m getting stronger, all because of my little secret, all because of my reason for leaving Sin City Wrestling.

Turning to the side Odette finally looks at the camera, just a cool smile is on her otherwise emotionless face. Running her fingers through her curly hair she drops her right hand back down to her hip.

Odette: Was it because I suffered my first singles defeat at the hands of Amy Marshall? At the time I was pissed, I won’t lie but like everyone says all things must come to an end. That night she pinned me, that night she walked away as the victor I was shattered, I was one hundred per-cent mortified. I wanted to crawl up into a little ball and forget everything, I wanted to scream fuck the wrestling business I’m done. Not because Amy Marshall beat me, nothing against her. I was just shattered completely shattered. Mentally and physically... I will be honest the fact that I lost was the key in the ignition that fuelled my departure, but trust me if you only knew what I’ve been through in the last seven months you might just understand by pain.

Odette’s tone was quiet not her dominate Aussie self, but she was focused. Finally turning right around she pressed her back into the railing and put her full attention into her promotional.

Odette: My pain. My beautiful pain. My pain the fuels me.  My pain the guides me. My pain that makes me a stronger, more calculated and more athletic than before. The girl that left Sin City Wrestling was who you wanted me to be, the girl that came into the arena night after night busting my arse off was the girl you wanted me to be. I wasn’t who I wanted to be, I wasn’t even close. I faked a happiness that only my true friends could see right through. I went from the motocross world where people spent hours lining up to get tickets to see me, I went from the world that I was dare I say it the queen. I was the best, I didn’t need to prove it, I didn’t have to go out every night to shut my critics up, they just knew that when Odette Ryder’s name was on the super cross poster, they knew damn fucking well they were going to get a show. No bullshit, I didn’t need to beg for their approval, they just gave it to me. They just dropped to their knees and begged for me to entertain them. I was the money maker, I was the reason girls got into a “ruthless” sport. I was the fucking main attraction.

Her voice had changed to commanding, she was demanding the viewers to pay attention. Flicking another long lock of hair out of her face, the Aussie continued.

Odette: “But Odette you were everything in the Bombshell division” Really? Really? I was a push over, I was this pathetic little happy go lucky girl that would do anything in her power to make you love me. You wanted someone to topple Misty, so I fucking did it. You wanted someone to lead NXT in the bombshell division, so I fucking did it. You wanted someone you could look up to, so I bit my fucking tongue until it bled just to please all of you, every single one of you. Everything you wanted from me, I gave you on a fucking gold platter, but it was never good enough. I was never going to be the golden girl of Sin City Wrestling, because regardless how many times I beat Roxi, How many times I crushed The Fallen, how many times I put Misty in her place, no matter how many times I made Amanda Cortez cry like a little girl... I was still the one left feeling empty. I was still the one that felt cheated. I did everything in my power, won all the right matches, but still no opportunity came knocking, still no get out of jail free cards came my way, no fair chances landed at my feet even after I proved my worth and claimed my place. I was the top Bombshell in Sin City Wrestling power wise, but you all treated me like the fucking opener.

Narrowing her eyes Odette let out a sigh, before turning back down to look at the courtyard. Looking down at her husband, her cold hard face shifted to instant calmness as her green eyes locked on his body. His presence even though he was far away was still enough to calm her, soothe her and understand her. Turning back to look at the camera the Aussie ran her bright red lips together, getting them poised and ready for more talking.  

Odette: I never wanted your approval; I just wanted power... power that I was too nice to go after. I was too nice in pretending that the whole Sin City Wrestling world only revolves around Misty and Vixen. I was too shy to stand up and make a loud noise when I felt cheated, when I felt betrayed... I just stood there, while you all waved your NXT flags, while you all demanded that I save you from the darkness on the Sin City Wrestling roster. I just stood there and let you, decide my fate in this wrestling world. I let you under my skin. I did everything in my power to please you and by doing that I fucking committed suicide every damn day on the inside... every fucking day I had to pretend to like it.

Turning back down to look for Gabriel, Odette could feel her blood boiling beneath her skin, her eyes tracing the courtyard until she found him taking away the anger that was building up inside her.

Odette: Those days are over. Those dark days, of your precious light that twinkled brightly in Odette Ryder are dead and gone. I don’t want to fucking please you, I don’t want to do anything for you, I’m not your damn fucking saviour anymore Sin City Wrestling fans. I’m your fucking reaper. Everything I want, I will wrap my hands around it and I will take it. Why will I just reach out and take it? Because I’m a Stevens... I’m Odette Fucking Stevens and NOTHING and NO ONE can stop the hold that Gabriel and I have over the ranks of Sin City Wrestling.  

It was as if her had heard her, even tho that was impossible but right as she finished talking Gabriel looked up at his wife and smiled. Playfully waving back Odette bit down on her bottom lip as she kept her eyes locked in his.

Odette: Considering our matches at Chaos in Cape Town aren’t the grandest, I find it interesting that more people are interested in seeing Gabriel versus Steven, than the Main Event between Sean and Simon. I find it hilarious; that no one gives a fucking shit about Roxi and Electra... but they can’t wait to witness Jessie versus myself.

Turning back to the camera Odette raised her right hand and pointed her right index finger at it.

Odette: Jessie Salco, you claim that I’m washed up? You claim that I can’t cut it in the ring anymore? You claim that I’m getting over taken by “younger” bombshells? You claim that I’m poor and I won’t be able to pay Ivy? Let me whisper in your ear really close Jessie. How can I Odette Stevens be washed up when I have won more matches then you could even imagine? How can I be washed up when unlike you I have actually held the Bombshell Championship, I have actually won big matches, I have actually taken on the best in this business and I’ve walked out the victor? You try and sit there in some fucking sleazy arse night club telling me that you’re better than me? You’re better than me? Better at what Jessie? Losing? Better at what Jessie sucking up to Spike that your words become a verbal head job? You’re what better than me at head banging? Shut the fuck up. You will never even come close to standing within my shadow. You’re the fucking scum that Hot Stuff Mark Ward hired to prevent the emo kids from cutting themselves, because let’s face it... the fucking losers in this word need a hero to look up to and guess what you’re it. You’re their queen. You’re there go to girl. I bet you’re proud, I bet your fan club of ten people is over the fucking moon for you Jessie.

Cue the dramatic eye roll that Odette is famous for, followed by that trademark smile that screams confidence. Odette didn’t waste any time as she put her hands by her side and continued.

Odette: What’s this bullshit about me not being able to cut it in the ring anymore? Fucking laughable... I’m fitter, fast, stronger and more reliable then you when it comes to this sport, when it comes to this thing we do daily. I could run rings around you Jessie and you wouldn’t even know where to start... but even if it was true and even if I was slipping in the ring, I’d still be ten million times the fighter you are. You see you hold yourself back by caring, while I Jessie? I simply don’t give a fuck if I break your body, If I ruin your face, If I trample you, if I leave you dead and buried, you will just be another number to me... another tick off the list.

Keeping that trademark smirk on her face The Aussie Bombshell couldn’t help but let out a smug little laugh, her confidence oozing out of her. The wind picked up once more blowing her hair across her back and shoulders freely, a welcome relief to the heat they had been experiencing in Cape Town.

Odette: Now on to these younger Bombshells you keep talking about, what am I the new fucking Misty? I’m twenty-six Jessie... you know what comes with “age” in this business? Wisdom... wisdom that tells me you’re grabbing at straws.

Rubbing her hands together Odette, turned back to look over her shoulder in search of Gabriel. Her eyes turned back to the camera empty handed but that didn’t stop Odette from keeping her mind on what she needed to say.

Odette: Keep running your mouth little Salco about how you have upstaged me, upstaged me in what and when? As far as I’m concerned you have never beaten me. You have never mattered to me. You want to say that you’re different to the Jessie that I first met? I call fucking bullshit, you were a loser back then you’re a loser now. I will love to mop the floor clean with you at the Super Card. In fact the thought of slamming your teeth so far down your throat, kind of makes me wish we didn’t have to wait. Just remember Jessie you’re the lamb, I’m the lioness... I’m the hunter you’re the prey, you’re the heart beat and I’m that looming flat line, just waiting ready to pounce at Chaos in Cape Town to end your miserable little life.

Clicking her tongue off her white teeth Odette just smirked, giving a little pause to add to her dramatics before continuing.

Odette: You should have kept your mouth closed; you should have embraced the silence Jessie. I’m not the one to play around... I’m not the one to make idle threats. I’m the one that has enough still left in the tank to bull doze you over without even batting an eye. I find it hilarious that you have this attitude where you think you’re going to ruin my career? Hmm cute, at least I have one Jessie. Let me know where your wrestling “career” takes you in two years time, when you standing in line waiting to pick up your welfare check. Let me know how being barefoot and pregnant to that hobo Jake gets you? Answer me this Jessie who will even remember you after you leave the wrestling world? Who will even care? Let’s face it it’s already starting to come into effect. I mean where is Spike for you this week? Where is Spike when you need him to help train you for the biggest match in your life? He’s with the only girl that matters in NXT, he’s running around looking for Vixen... leaving you alone, leaving you bare and exposed.

Faking a frown Odette mocks sadness for Jessie but her frown quickly gets washed away with a vicious giggle. Rolling her green eyes once more Odette runs her right hand down her side, pressing her new shirt down as the cameraman focuses in on her face.

Odette: You keep talking about how NXT is a family; well I guess you’re used to the feeling of being abandoned. I guess you’re used to the feeling of being left out, being a foster child and all... you’re used to being the afterthought... what you call a family in Sin City Wrestling, is nothing but a mirror image of your childhood. Tell me how to does it feel being used and abused all over again? Do the scars reopen as easily as your uneducated mouth?

Well if there was a line, I think Odette just crossed it. Letting out her smug little laugh once more the Aussie just licked her lips, relishing in her freedom of finally being able to say what she’s always wanted.

Odette: Do me a favour Jessie, I want you to get your hopes up, I want you to believe that deep down you can beat me, that you can win this match and that you can prove to the world that you’re better than me. I want you to truly believe you stand a chance; I want you to live it, breathe it, embrace it... I want you to spruik it. Yell it at the top of your lungs, do what you have to do to think that you have what it takes to believe that you can beat me... because once our match is over at Chaos in Cape Town, I want you to get that devastated, I want you to get that depressed that you wish you were never born. That you wished that you never stood up against me... I want you to visualise blood cascading from your wrists and from your throat as you feel your body being taken over by the feeling of being worthless. You’re worthless and after Sunday you will admit it. You will admit defeat. You will fall to your knees and you will look in my eyes knowing that I’m better, that I’m stronger, that I’m more relevant and that I’m the main fucking attraction. You will have no choice but to realise that I came into Chaos in Cape Town and did what I said I would do and that is end you by leaving you battered and bruised.

Hearing a door click shut a smile from ear to ear dances on her Aussie’s face as she looks into her suite seeing her Husband Gabriel come looking for her. As he rounds the massive table in the living room he notices that she’s cutting her promo, so he stays back to listen in. Turning her attention back to the camera Odette starts to wrap things up.

Odette: You might judge my loyalty Jessie, but never fucking doubt my word when I say I will make you wish you kept your big mouth closed. You should feel honoured that I’m even letting you have this match, if it wasn’t for that trick you play on Melody; you would be sitting backstage twiddling your thumbs. You think you got the best of me? You think you got one over me? You think you out smarted me? Payback is a bitch and I’m a fucking hateful bitch... you will be made accountable for your actions. You will pay for what you did to my precious Melody and you have no other option then just taking the punishment that I plan on handing out.

Rubbing his hands together Gabriel took a few move steps towards Odette, watching his wife work.

Odette: You might be fighting for NXT this Sunday Jessie but I can promise you this they won’t be there to pick up the pieces when you’re disfigured. They won’t be there to help you ice your wounds. They won’t be there to help you get back up to your feet... you will be alone... surrounded by the truth. Surrounded by clarity, you will finally understand that I was right all along... I will beat you... reconfirming that I am better then you.

Licking her lips Odette just smiled as Gabriel now stood beside the cameraman his eyes locked on Odette as she finished up her video package for Sin City Wrestling.  

Odette: Come Sunday Jessie, I hope that someone, somewhere, somehow has mercy on your soul... because I fucking won’t.

With that said and done Gabriel nudges the cameraman giving him a firm message to finish up and leave immediately. Before the camera gets shut off a quick glimpse of Odette and Gabriel is shown. Gabriel runs his fingers through Odette’s hair and whispers to his wife “I’m proud of you” With a wink and a smile it wasn’t long before the two newlyweds were locked in a heated kiss, too hot for SCW to handle as the feed cuts to black.  

59
Supercard Archives / JESSIE SALCO vs ODETTE STEVENS
« on: May 16, 2014, 10:01:14 AM »
 It’s been a while since Odette has stepped foot inside a wrestling ring, in fact it was a whole Super Card ago. Well what can I say? She only comes out for big occasions. Think about it tho, you’re all in for a real treat when Mrs Stevens hits the ring for Chaos in Cape Town. It’s been a while since Odette has been able to slap a bitch across the canvas hasn’t it? Better yet it’s a match against her former Stable mate, her former friend, her former tag team partner. Oh Jessie Salco... you lost the moment you decided to make Odette the enemy.  You should have done a Vixen and kept your filthy mouth closed. You see the more you think you have control over Odette the tighter she pulls on your leash... you might think you got the last laugh last week at Climax Control but I can assure you. Your laughter will turn to tears, your hatred will turn to mercy and your dreams will turn into nightmares. You picked the wrong girl to mess with Jessie Salco, you see Odette isn’t the fun loving girl you remember, she isn’t the bubbly happy go lucky girl who helped guide you through your first days in Sin City Wrestling... oh no that was Odette Ryder... you’ve stepped up to face Odette Stevens and well nothing and I mean absolute nothing gets past her. Consider it like this Jessie, you took her friend, you covered her in fake blood, you pretended to strike her down just to get this match. A match you will regret the moment you step foot into that six sided ring and why will you regret it? Because Odette Stevens doesn’t have time to pay games; Odette doesn’t have time to waste on low lives like you. Come Chaos in Cape Town Odette Stevens will take you, she will cover you in your own vile blood and she will accurately smash your face in. The moment you touched Melody, was the moment you brought Odette’s family into the game and no one absolutely no one gets away with playing with what’s hers.

--

The night air was thick and humid as the sounds of the Cape Town Ocean lapping at the shoreline in the background; nothing could be more peaceful in such a dangerous town. Opening up we find Melody Grace standing in front of a hotel room door, her hands shoved into her tight denim pockets are she looks over her right shoulder staring at Ivy Bayley. The two didn’t look as if they wanted to be there in fact, Melody looked terrified while Ivy just well she looked disinterested in the whole affair. A loud sigh left the blondes lips as she moved her head motioning for Ivy to knock on the door, but Ivy didn’t move she stayed back and rested her elbows up on the balcony railing behind her.

Melody: I don’t want to knock, you knock.

Ivy didn’t move an inch as she just stared at Melody she was clearly just here for the young blonde’s protection. Melody drew in a long breath before removing her right hand from her pockets. Bringing it up towards the door she went to knock but stopped herself, regaining her game face she took her time.

Melody: FINE, I’LL KNOCK!!!

Finally the young blonde knocked on the door, but before it opened her managed to take a step back now standing beside Ivy as if she was sheltering herself in her muscular shadow. As the door unlocked Melody’s eyes grew wide as the door flung open, she was hoping for someone else, instead she got him.

Rage: Can I help you?

Rolling her big brown eyes Melody sighed out loud, she hated Rage. Okay, okay that was a lie she didn’t hate Rage, she just hated the way he made her feel so stupid and fragile. She was the butterfly and he was the shoe in every way. Looking Rage up and down Melody took a step forward her big playful smile coming to life on her face after all she was here on a mission.

Melody: You? No... but Odette needs Gabriel for a few seconds.

Rage forcefully blew air out his nostrils; he knew something like this would happen on a night like this.

Rage: What part of this is a Sin’s catch up night is she missing?

It was true The Sin’s were meeting to discuss the things the Sin’s discuss best, business, keeping an eye on Despayre and all other really neat things I can’t disclose. It had been a while since the whole group was in the same place at the same time, without the added extras of Melody, Ivy and Odette.

Melody: Ummmm... all of it?

Tilting her head to the side Melody’s innocence radiated as Rage held onto the door swinging it in his left hand while resting on the door frame with his right.

Rage: Ball and chain I tell ya.

As Rage tried to hide a laugh from Melody, she could sense that he wasn’t taking her request seriously enough so she quickly spoke, hoping to light a fire under Rage’s slow reaction.

Melody: Pleeaaaseeee go tell Gabriel that Odette needs him urgently; she’s... well she’s in trouble.

As the word trouble flew out of Melody’s mouth Rage stopped swinging on the door, his eyes growing thin as he stared at Melody a look of anger with a hint of concern for one of his best friend’s wife maybe?

Rage: Why the fuck didn’t you say Odette was in trouble when I first opened the door?

Raising his voice at Melody prompted Ivy to push herself off the railings to take up her spot beside her. Ivy’s eyes firmly locking on Rage’s, as if to warn him about speaking to her friend so poorly.

Melody: Because I thought you would at least ask me how I’m going or invite me in or something? Offer me a glass of milk?

Brushing off the serious in Rage’s eyes Melody laughed a little, something that had Rage confused.

Rage: Is she okay?

He was raising his voice and from the sounds of things the rest of the Sin’s Family on the inside of the hotel room were gaining interest in why Rage had been gone so long.

Melody: Is who okay?

Bringing his right hand up to his forehead Rage rubbed it. She had given him an instant headache from her stupidity.

Rage: Odette, for the love of God what’s in that head of yours?

Flicking a long lock of her blonde hair over her shoulder Melody just smiled up at Rage with those eyes.

Melody: Mostly air... but Odette’s fine thanks why do you ask?

She seemed confused as to why Rage was seemingly concerned about Odette, it was as if she had forgotten what she had just said to him before.

Rage: You said she was in trouble.

Letting out and “Ooooooh” Melody was quick to fix her mistake.

Melody: Ohh right, well she is in trouble... but not trouble, trouble... just you know lady trouble and she needs Gabriel just for the tiniest littlest second, maybe even a minute or two... or an hour.

Rage rolled his eyes but didn’t questioned it as Melody said “lady trouble” there were something’s that he rather not know about Odette and right now he didn’t really want to know or want to care about it.

Rage: Okay, I’ll go get Gabriel.

As he just nodded his head her turned and went to renter the hotel room but Melody’s voice pulled him back towards the door.

Melody: Rage.

Looking down at her he wasn’t amused as she tried to hold back a laugh.

Rage: Yes?

Her eyes almost beaming with life as she hid an excited giggle, the thought of what she was going to say to Rage brought a rare hint of danger to the pit of her stomach. She knew that he was the monster of the group, she knew that he was the one that would and could easily snap... but she knew deep down that she was untouchable thanks to her friendship with Odette Stevens, Despy and Angel.

Melody: Can you ask Despy what gets wetter and wetter the more it dries?

Rage flared his nostrils once more as he just shook his head, without even saying a word the giant turned around and walked back into the room leaving Ivy and Melody on the balcony. As the two girls walked off Melody could be heard giggling, while Ivy trailed behind her.

--

A few minutes after Rage had passed the message on to Gabriel, the resident Magician of Sin City Wrestling could be seen jogging towards his hotel room. Without fumbling he was able to stick the key card into the slot that opened the door, pushing it inwards Gabriel was a little panicked at hearing his wife was in some sort of “girl trouble”. As the door slammed shut behind him Gabriel searched the lavish hotel room that he and Odette would call home for two weeks. The suite was huge and pristine, only the best for his wife. As he continued to look around the living room, his heart started to race in his chest.

Gabriel: Odette... Odette... O... where are you? Are you okay?

Listening out for her he could hear the sound of water running, making his way through the kitchen he took off towards the main bathroom.

Odette: I’m in here Gabe.

Finally he made his way to the bathroom door, it was closed. Rushing up towards it Gabriel rested his hands on it, he decided against rushing in there just in case Odette was hiding from him or being shy.

Gabriel: Are you okay?

His voice was a little jittery than his normal firm voice that could compel you so easily.

Odette: Just open the door G, I really need you.

The desperation in her voice was enough to have his mind racing, what was wrong? What had happened? Is she okay? Without wasting any-more time Gabriel barged into the bathroom door, opening it widely. As he rushed into the room he spoke out to her as he couldn’t see her in the oversized bath room that was big enough to put some small houses to shame.

Gabriel: O what’s going on?

The concern in his voice faded as the sentence pour from his lips. Looking up in front on him, he saw Odette sitting beside a full circular spa bath that was sprinkled with rose petals. The room was dimly light by at least a hundred candles some were even floating in the steamy water in the spa bath. Odette got up from the side of the spa, and walked up towards her husband. Her hips swinging effortlessly as she glided across the white tiled floor with ease even with her heels on. She was only wearing a soft white silk robe that was being held together by a white tie around her waist. Making her way up to him she didn’t skip a beat as she rested her body against his, her lips parting as she brushed them against his for a tender kiss.

Odette: I missed you.

Looking down at her with a proud smirk on his face Gabriel wasn’t even mad that she had called him over in a fake girl emergency after all they had a secret codeword they used whenever she felt like she was in real danger. His right hand came up and rested on her hip as his left hand made itself at home on the side of her face. His thumb rubbed back and forth on her soft skin, while her green eyes looked up at him from under her long black eyelashes. Her face was surrounded by her long dark chocolate hair that gave her a sense of mystery as she looked upon her husband with needy eyes.

Gabriel: You called me over here just so you could...

Just as he was about to call her out on her intentions Odette brought her right index finger up to his lips. Tapping it there she silently commanded him to stop talking.

Odette: Shhh.

Giving him that look, that he knew all too well another proud smirk crossed his face. Pulling his head back slightly to move away from the finger that was tapping playfully on his lips Gabriel let his voice be heard once more, this time he spoke as he ducked his head down towards her ear.

Gabriel: Was someone feeling left out?

Feeling his lips brush past her ear lobe Odette bit down on her bottom lip pulling it into her mouth as she looked up at him.

Odette: Stop talking.

Bringing her lips to his she kissed him lightly trying to get him to stop talking. As they kissed, her hands trailed down his body only to rest on the top of his shorts. Grabbing a hold of his belt Odette pulled him into her before letting her hands slid up underneath his shirt, her nails grated into his muscular chest as she did so.

Gabriel: You’ll have to make me.

As he spoke once again Odette pulled back from him, Gabriel had a look of confusion in his eyes as if he wasn’t sure he had just blown his chances of getting lucky tonight by his constant talking. Raising his right eyebrow at her, he waited for her reply.

Odette: No... We’ll make you.

Before Gabriel could reply the sound of heels were heard clicking on the cold white tiles, coming out from behind the shadows a female made her way around the spa that was in the centre of the room. She had long dark brown almost black hair, with naturally tanned skin and her eyes that were locked on Gabriel’s were icy blue. The lady was wearing a matching robe just like Odette’s, as she came into reaching distance of Gabriel she walked up to him before pivoting on her heels, turning her head to look over her shoulder at him she dragged her bottom pouty lip into her mouth before seductively winking at him. Giving him a good hard look at her firm body Gabriel shook his head and looked over at his wife confused, while the female walked away from him and backed up to stand beside Odette.

Gabriel: Okay, what’s going on here?

The unknown female wrapped her right arm around the waist of Odette, her hand resting on her opposite hip as the two stood side by side, linked in each other’s arms while staring up at Gabriel.

Odette: You’ve been so busy lately, so, so, so busy... so tense... you need to relax baby.

Gabriel’s eyes darted between Odette and the new girl that looked a little bit like Serinda Swan. The new girl was lost in Gabriel’s eyes, she wanted him but there was something about the way she was holding Odette that gave Gabriel the sign that she wanted her as well.

Gabriel: Is this some sort of a good husband test?

Taking a step towards his Wife Gabriel searched her green eyes for answers. He wanted to know what she was up to and what game she was playing? Licking her lip slowly Odette watched as Gabriel studied her every move, unsure of what she was hiding.

Odette: Honey for tonight, I don’t want a good husband... I want a bad, bad husband.

As she said the words “bad, bad husband” Odette pulled at the string of the female’s robe, pulling it slowly away from her, until it untied. Dropping it to the floor, Odette pushed the silky fabric away from the dark hair woman’s skin exposing what she was wearing under there, a very tiny black bikini that left nothing to the imagination.

Gabriel: This is a trick, you don’t like to share.

He was speaking the truth Odette didn’t like to share especially her husband, especially when he has a number of female fans that are just dying to get rid of her so they can attempt to have a shot at him. Looking away from her friend Odette turned to look at Gabriel, his eyes trying so hard not to journey over towards the fit firm body of his visitor.

Odette: I think I could manage for one night... I’d do anything to help keep you focused. I’d do anything to help take that tension away from your shoulders. You must be so tired from carrying the ratings at work baby, let Nikki and I make it up to you.

Ah Nikki, so she has a name. Gabriel looked over to Nikki and then back at Odette his lip turned up at the side smirking. He still thought that Odette was playing him and there was a sure fire way he was going to find out how serious she really was.

Gabriel: I want proof.

Raising his eyebrow towards her Gabriel smirked as he waited for this “test” to end right then and there. He knew Odette, he knew this wasn’t her style, he knew that this was so unlike her. She would have to share him if she was planning to go through with this, something she never wanted to do.

Odette: Proof?

Looking playfully into Gabriel’s eyes Odette left his and trailed over towards Nikki. Letting go of her Gabriel thought that this was the moment where he had caught her out. Odette walked around the back of Nikki, grabbing hold of her robe she ran it down her shoulders letting it slide right off her body, hitting the floor. The Australian Bombshell took her time in walking around her silent friend, before taking her place beside her. Reaching out Odette grabbed onto Nikki’s hips turning her towards her, pulling her body into her forcefully. Odette hands gripped into her hips, her nails digging into her skin as Nikki just stared down at her. Reaching up Nikki’s right hand brushed Odette’s hair over to her opposite shoulder, making sure Gabriel got a good visual of what was about to happen. Leaning into each other the girls gave into each other slowly as their lips made contact. Gabriel didn’t seem fazed as he had seen Odette make out with girls before. Clearing his throat Gabriel gained Odette’s attention. Opening her eyes Odette stared at Gabriel as her hands moved down Nikki’s body. Coming around the front of her waist her hand ran over the hem of her bikini before disappearing under the tiny triangle of fabric. Nikki’s lips parted from Odette’s just for a split second to let out a soft moan.

Odette: Is that proof enough?

As his wife’s hand was still elsewhere Gabriel had to drag his eyes away to look at Odette.

Gabriel: It will suffice.

A very wicked smile crossed Odette’s face as she brought her hand back to her side, before holding it up to Nikki, who wasted no time in bringing it into her mouth.

Odette: Well what are you waiting for?

Yeah Gabriel what are you waiting for? As Nikki looked at Gabriel while drawing Odette’s fingers out of her mouth the other woman walked around Odette and playfully ripped at her robe strings. As she opened Odette’s robe her hands fell on to Odette’s soft skin while Gabriel started to remove his own shirt. As Nikki dropped Odette’s robe to the floor, she kicked it to the side before holding on to Odette’s hand. Gabriel made his way over towards his wife, his hands finding her toned hips as he looked her up and down examining her body in that tiny yellow bikini, that was really a waste of material.

Odette: Oh and Mr Stevens, I only have one rule for tonight.

Bringing his lips down to hers Gabriel kissed his wife, ignoring Nikki for now, as he was still searching for her permission.

Gabriel: And that rule is?

Looking down at his wife Gabriel needed to hear this rule, so he knew nothing he did tonight would be held against him.

Odette: All future children can go on, not in, if you catch my drift?

Winking at him Gabriel just nodded he knew damn well what Odette was saying, he knew his limits and to be honest it wasn’t really a huge request that she was asking. Nikki slowly stepped out of her heels and made her way to the spa, getting in slowly letting the couple have a moment together.

Gabriel: I wouldn’t want it anyway other way.

As Odette and Gabriel shared a passionate kiss, her hands came down to the top of his jeans and right there is where I’ll leave you.

--

Odette: Jessie Fucking Salco.

The scene opens up around dawn in Cape Town and Odette Nicole Stevens can be seen standing on her balcony overlooking the ocean. She is wearing her Lorna Jane gym clothes, even tho it’s super early her face is flawless, her hair is in perfect place while not even a dark circle is visible under her eyes.

Odette: In all my life I have never met anyone so fucking stupid. Really Jessie really? You want to challenge me to a match? I guess it’s true what they say about you, you’ve been dumped on your head so many times inside a wrestling ring you seem to forget your position, so let me remind you. You’re nothing more than card filler, you know the person Mark, Erik and Christian turn to when they have no one else to put in a match, I like to think of you as Sin City Wrestling’s Ashley Massaro. Now, now I don’t think I need to spell it out for everyone to know what I’m getting at with that point, but sneaky back hand slaps to the side. Truly Jessie what are you thinking?

Turning to look at the camera Odette just shrugs her shoulders.

Odette: Do you not see what you have done to yourself in asking to face me? I feel sorry for you, I really do and to think you actually think you have a chance at beating me. Why? Because you’re angry at me? Why because I left you alone in a fucking gang banging stable, where everyone that was left gets a piece of Spike’s dick? Well almost everyone, I mean you must have missed out. At first I thought you hated me because I “betrayed” you but now I can see why you’re really mad... you see when I was in NXT you had some relevance, you weren’t just the random throw in girl, that did absolutely nothing for the stance of the stable... you had a little bit of worth with me around, taking you under my wing, showing you the ropes... but when I left you were stuck with the apple of Spike’s eye Vixen, you missed out on training, you missed out on his love and affection, you missed out on feeling wanted... then blow me down, in enters Misty... and you’re meant to be happy with that choice? You’re meant to be happy that both of your stable mates used to wrestle between the sheets with Spike and you knew that he would never even look at you in that light? I can see why you angry Jessie. You’re mad because I had it in me to get the fuck out of the sinking ship before it ended up like the titanic... while you still sit there pretending to fit in, pretending to matter, while Vixen get’s all of the attention.

Turning away from the camera Odette leans on the railing of her balcony, her fierce green eyes are locked on the ocean ahead.

Odette: NXT, NXT, NXT... everyone keeps talking about how I let NXT down... here’s a newsflash for you fuck NXT!

Turning to look at the camera the Aussie Bombshell laughs lightly, letting a weight of the world dissolve from the tops of her shoulders.

Odette: More people walk into NXT and leave then people use the revolving doors on the Vegas strip.

Flicking a long lock of her hair over her shoulder she turns around and rests her back up against the glass railing.

Odette: Here’s my words of advice to you Jessie, grow a set and get the fuck out now, I mean what on earth have they done for you anyways? Hmm what has NXT given you? Nothing... I mean where was NXT when you lost the Bombshell Tag Team Championships? Where was Spike when you lost the Bombshell Roulette Championship? Fucking Vixen that’s where... when are you going to learn that this stable that I turned my back on means nothing? When are you going to learn that your just a number, you just a fucking digit to them. You could quit wrestling tomorrow and you know what Jessie, they wouldn’t even send you a fucking post card, they wouldn’t even come looking for you... you wanna know how I know this? Because it happened to me, it happened to Ben Jordan... do you honestly think you’ll be any different? So stop defending this bullshit family, NXT isn’t a family it’s a plague, that comes in recruits, puts all its energy into one source... and when that source is down and out the whole stable is down and out. When will you learn you’ll never be the golden egg, you’re just the fucking opener.

Looking past the camera Odette’s eyes fall onto Gabriel’s shirtless body, her eyes gaze up and down his torso as he loosely wraps the bed sheet around his naked waist. His body is covered in bite marks, nail scratches and slight bruising from a few nights ago.

Odette: So here I sit thinking of ways to make you see that your passionate hate for me is based on nothing but lies, nothing but fabricated bullshit. You’re not angry at me Jessie, you’re angry at yourself because you know that without my guidance you’re nothing.

Turning to look back at the camera the Aussie seems disconnected with the viewers, with her audience. Let’s face it she would rather be doing something else rather than entertaining them.

Odette: A first I was taken by how bitter you have become, but I guess the jealously of freedom is enough to drive any one to these types of extremes. I was going to let it slide Jessie, I truly was... but then each week you kept bringing my name up, you kept talking as if you knew me, as if you knew what I was up to and what I was doing... you kept say that I was scared of you? Scared of what Jessie? You’re a lamb I’m a lioness... who is sick and tired of listening to the brain washed bullshit that flows from your trap. I guess you’ve been spending too much time with Steve Ramone, I guess his words have leaked into your system like a virus flows through your veins.

Letting out a slight yawn Odette sighed loudly.

Odette: At Chaos in Cape Town, you will scream out to me in that match “I’m sorry” because once I’m done with you, once I make you pay for every little thing you have said, once I have made you pay for touching Melody, you’re going to wish you were on my team, you’re going to beg for my forgiveness, you’re going to plead to me, and demand that I give you your freedom. It’s too late Jessie, it’s too late for this to turn around, and you have signed your own fate, by neglecting to keep your mouth closed.

Running her right hand through her hair the Aussie continues.

Odette: I will not hesitate to use you as my message to the girls of NXT, I will not stop until they can see it clear as day, I was better than them while I was in that Stable and I’m so far better off without them.

Odette looks over to Gabriel who is agreeing with her with a simple nod of his head. Turning back to the camera Odette licks her lips and starts to wrap things up.

Odette: I hold no loyalty to you anymore Jessie, so destroying you at Chaos in Cape Town delights me... They say what we do inside the ring is an art, then I say, I’ll give the viewers a fucking masterpiece as I smear the canvas with your disgusting vile body... I’ll give them the best fucking seat in the house as I bring you to your senses... as I force you to your knees as you plead to me, as you beg for my forgiveness... only to have them witness as I slay you, leaving your wrestling career lifeless.

A vicious twinkle gleams in Odette’s eyes as she stares down the camera lens.

Odette: Remember Jessie you brought this upon yourself, may God have mercy on your soul... because at Chaos in Cape Town... I won’t.

With that said and down the Aussie pushed passed the camera and left the balcony returning to her suite that she was sharing with her husband. Walking straight into his open arms, the once nice girl embraced the man that she loves with a small delicate kiss.

60
Supercard Archives / Odette & Steve Vs Roxi & Jeremiah
« on: March 22, 2014, 07:45:54 PM »
 I’ve found peace;

Ah Holidays, I love holidays. In fact if I can be right on point I love escaping to Mexico, it doesn’t matter if it’s Cozumel, Cancun or Cabo San Lucas I’m there. So why do I chose Mexico? Because regardless of all the terror that happens inland, the beaches are where I find myself at peace. Not only is it beautiful with its white sandy beaches and its crystal clear water, it has an odd sense of home. I can’t think of a single reason why I wouldn’t want to come back.  To me this is paradise, this is where I can let my hair down and be me. Yes me. Not the girl that you see on the television, not the girl that everyone is making me out to be. I can be me, one hundred and ten percent myself. So where am I now? As of right now I’m in Cabo soaking up the vitamin D that the sun is beaming down upon me away from the drama, away from the paparazzi, away from work and away from him.

Ah yes him also known as Gabriel!

You see I left out a little secret about Cabo, you see I own a house here, I have since we broke up and went our separate ways and I know for a fact he doesn’t know about it or if he does he wouldn’t know how to get to it. Trust me when I say this, this place is my temple, it’s my core that keeps me centred from all the hate, all the nightmares and all the negativity I have come under lately, to have a place like this to call my own that’s untouched and untarnished is something beautiful. Here I am protected from everyone that has tainted my name lately, I’m free from Casey Williams, I’m free from Misty, I’m free from Delia, Rage, Synn, Despayre, Angel and more recently I’m free from Cyrus and Roxi but to trump all those names, I’m free from him, I’m free from Gabriel. I can finally put my mind at ease and my body at rest.

***

If the world was just going to punish me for my choices, it shouldn’t have given me so many options in the first place – the Secrets of Flight

Opening up we find Odette Nicole Ryder, lying inside a large round bathtub. Around the bath were several lit candles that filled the room with a soft vanilla essence. Her feet were resting up on the side of the bath tub, while her body was immersed by bubbles and warm water. The bathroom of her lavish Mexican home was positioned in front of a set of doubler stacker doors, which she had opened letting the cool afternoon breeze filter through her house allowing her to connect with her surroundings. Looking over towards the doorway Odette’s face was at peace as she watched the sun start to sink down the sky, heading towards a dip in the ocean. Right now, she had it all. In the background the soft sounds of waves could be heard as she rested her shoulders back into the cushioned back rest in her extravagant bath tub. Bringing her right hand up to the top of the water Odette played with the scattered rose petals that she had dropped in there and the bubble. As her left hand reached to her side grabbing onto the stem of her favourite Swarovski crystal flute, inside the glass of course was champagne after all she was celebrating. Bringing the flute up to her natural lips the Australian Bombshell took a drink as she sunk down further into the water. After she had swallowed the liquid that was in her mouth a sigh escaped her lips as she put her head back and closed her eyes.

There was nothing in this world that could disturb her in this moment, nothing at all.

While Odette was too busy relaxing she missed the sound of the door quietly being opened and closed, she had missed the sounds of stern footsteps sailing across her titled floor. Walking across the spacious room a male figure could be seen, he was tall and muscular. His body covered in a pair of extremely tight jeans and an extremely tight wife-beater tank top. His hands were out stretched and ready as he made his way over towards the side of the bath. As he dawned closer to Odette, he started to bend over his intentions were clear he wanted to grab her. Just as he was about to make contact the feeling of not being alone had swept across Odette’s sub conscious, causing her eye lids to rip open. A shocked gasp left her lips as she dropped her glass into the water around her.

Odette: Rage, how on earth did you get in here?

Her tone was laced with confusion, yet she was scared and she had good reason. Looking up into his eyes Odette was scared stiff as he had nothing my pain, nothing but anger illuminating from them. He didn’t say a word all he did was continue towards her, his hands falling on top of her head he pushed her violently towards the water. Odette let out a scream but it was unless, she was alone in the house, she was alone in this street. Rage increased his force and even with Odette’s powerful struggles Rage was able to push her head down into the water. The look on Rage’s face didn’t change he was completely emotionless, he didn’t even have the decency to turn away as he watched Odette struggle to breathe.

As Odette was being held down the water compacted around her from all sides. The more she fought it the more it consumed her. The more she struggled the more disorientated she got. The soapy water was burning at her open eyes, she had kept them open to fight oh boy she wanted to fight. Looking left, right, up and down she looked for an escape, her arms and legs bashed around trying frenetically to find some sort of leverage for all Odette knew she could have actually been helping him. Was she helping him? For some reason the need to survive had kicked it up a gear and Odette in a moment of weakness opened her mouth to call out for help, she was desperate and stupid. So, so stupid. The water entered her mouth and darted straight down her throat, feeling like a million and one pins pricking her, as her lungs burnt for more air, they needed air, she needed air. However air never came, only water, soapy water that filled her lungs while the pressure alone burned at the back of her eyes. Her eyes, she had closed her eyes consuming her with darkness. The thought of fear escaping her as she finally let it in, she finally gave Rage a reason to let go of the pressure on top of her head, as her body felt weightless.

Ripping her eyelids apart Odette started to choke for air, looking left and right in a panic the Australian didn’t know what to think. Bringing her head back up to the surface she gasped, freeing the tightness from around her lungs. Quickly trying to gather her thoughts she brushed the water out of her eyes with one hand while her other one came up to cover her heart. A heart so shattered that it was pounding in pain while screaming for forgiveness. After a few moments of gathering her thoughts she pressed her back into the wall of the bath tub a single tear rolling down the side of her face. He had breach her parameters and she had once again let him inside.

Odette: I’m sorry.

Whispering to herself Odette reluctantly closed her eyes, hoping the feeling of drowning would wash away from her stiff body. It may have all just been in her head, but since he had been in there, there was nothing left to hide.

After a few minutes Odette can be found again inside her large Mexican hideaway, she’s dressed in a short blue and white Bonbon silk chiffon and French lace Babydoll. The lace that surrounded and supported her breasts was ivory, while the skirting was bright tropical blue, the colour radiating against her very natural tanned skin. Underneath her Babydoll was a matching blue tie up to the side cheeky panty, just proving that even when she was by herself she still wanted to look and feel sexy. As Odette made her way down her hallway she rustled her right hand through her wet hair, letting the ringlets fall down around her shoulders. As she made her way towards the stairs she couldn’t help but feel like she was being watched. Stopping in her tracks she looked around her home, finding the hallway completely empty she just shrugged her shoulders, letting a sigh escape her lips. She knew why she doubted this place, it’s because he had planted it firmly into her mind. How could she left someone so hurtful and angry seep into her entire being?

Setting back off on her mission towards the stairs Odette was forced to a complete stop as he eyes fell onto a soft cute lovable teddy bear sitting up on the top step. The bear was looking directly at her as he sat high and mighty with his back up against the railing, propping the infamous teddy bear Angel up.

Odette: It can’t be...

As Odette took a step closer towards the bear, she felt a set of hands come around her waist to pull her backwards.

Despayre:  DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT TOUCHING ANGEL.

Turning her head to the side Odette’s face came just inches away from a screaming Joshua. He was livid; the fire in his eyes alone said that he wanted nothing more than to punish her. Odette was able to wiggle free from his grasp but Joshua reached out and grabbed onto Odette’s hair, yanking her back into him.

Odette: Joshua, get off of me.

His fingers latched around her chocolate brown hair, wrapping it around his fingers and knuckles he pulled her into him. Her hair was tearing at the roots as Joshua spun Odette around so he could looks directly into her eyes.

Despayre: You hurt my friend Odette, I don’t like it when people hurt my friends.

Odette: This has nothing to do with you Joshua, let go, get out of my house.

As Odette was trying to shake her mind clear from these games that Gabriel was making her play, she couldn’t budge. He had her completely trapped in the form of a hell bent Despayre and Angel ready to lash out their form of punishment. Joshua didn’t respond he just whipped Odette around so now they were both standing at the top of the steps.

Despayre: You broke him and now I’m going to break you.

Looking back over her shoulder Odette let out a scream as she could feel Despayre was backing her up towards the top step. He only stopped once he could see that the backs of Odette’s heels were hanging dangerously over the side of the step. Joshua quickly yanked his hand out of her hair ripping a clump of it from their roots, he shook them down on to the ground. Not once did his eyes leave hers as he gritted his teeth snarling at her. Let’s be honest Odette saw this one coming, she knew that Joshua would hate her, she knew that no matter what she did or no matter what she would say Despayre would always take Gabriel’s side. He had too, Gabriel was like his older brother, Gabriel was his protector and as much as Gabriel hasn’t said it or admitted it Odette had hurt him and it’s because of this pain that he had sort out to make her life a living hell.

Odette felt Joshua’s cold unforgiving hands slam against the tops of her shoulders, as he toyed with her faking to push her down the stairs not once but twice. On the third push she wasn’t so lucky; his force alone was enough to send her stumbling down the stairs. Desperately trying to reach out Odette’s manicured nails scratched Joshua’s skin, but it was as if he didn’t even notice. The anger that was rushing through his veins was hell bent on watching her suffer. As Odette can felt herself tumbling she reaches out trying to hold onto the railing, trying to hold on to hope, but there was nothing to hold on to. A death ringing scream leaves her lips once more as her body bounces down the stairs in slow motion. Odette could almost count the bumps and bruises she was going to receive if she wasn’t so focused on death. Her body had tightened up making each new impact a thousand times harder. Finally her body comes to a stop at the bottom of the stairs, her head making a sickening thud as is cracks against the hard titled floors. Odette’s legs were wrapped up and tangled within themselves as her arms were laid out to her sides. Not a single sound was heard, not a single movement was made. She could hear footsteps coming down the stairs and the sound of a young boy gleefully humming. Looking up Odette saw Joshua and Angel as they stepped over her leaving her there broken, yet alive. He had wanted her to feel pain; he had wanted her to feel the same way he believed Gabriel felt when she left him.

Odette could feel herself stumbling, so she quickly reached out to her side catching herself as she stood at the top of her grand staircase. Looking down them she swallowed down hard, her dry throat burning as it tried to pass down her saliva. Her right hand came up to the railing of the stairwell and she held onto it for dear life, trying to catch her breath from what she had just thought she had gone through. Rolling her head across her shoulders, the free loving feeling from holidays had now been replaced with nothing but stress and fear. He had found her and one things’ for sure he wasn’t going to let her get away with it silently. Finally after collecting herself Odette started to make her way down the stairs taking them one at a time like a small child.

Odette: its okay, he’s not here it’s all in your head... he’s just in your head.

Whispering to herself, she made the slow and painful journey down the stairs. Her eyes wide as Odette focused on the task at hand and that was getting down them without falling and that meant getting down the stairs without letting him riddle her with fear.

A few hours later Odette had dragged herself out of her bedroom down the stairs and into the kitchen. The bags under her eyes said it all she wasn’t sleeping and with a night like hers, who could blame her. Standing at the sink she looked out of the wide window in front of her, seeing nothing but darkness. A darkness that scared her, she had never been the one for the dark in fact she hated it when she was on her own. She was sure it was before of all those horror stories she heard as a kid of females being tormented and abused in the night. The sound of her jug coming to boil peaked at her ears as she quickly leant over to turn it off from the wall. In front of her on the bench she already had her cup, filled with cocoa and sugar she was ready to go. Lifting the jug up as she went to pour the water into the cup until she heard a voice come to life behind her.

Synn: Can’t sleep?

Odette’s body instantly tensed up, if there was one person in the Seven Deadly Sins that she didn’t want hanging around her alone at night it would be him. Synn was the type that rendered Odette speechless, he held a power over her that none of the others did or could even imagine. She feared him more than anything right now, because she truly knew nothing about this man. The man that many had shared and swapped stories about how evil and sinister he could really be. Looking up to the window once more Odette could see him standing right behind her, so close in fact that she could now feel his cold stern breath on the back of her neck. The sight of Synn standing behind her shocked her enough for her to let go of the jug of water, the metal based object fell to the floor with a crash while burning hot water sprayed up her legs sending her to clench her jaw together in pain.  

Synn: Are you in pain dear Odette?

She didn’t say anything she just kept her eyes locked on the vision of him standing in the window. A sinister laugh left Synn’s lips.  He brought his face down to hers letting his voice ring in her ears with his asserted dominance.

Synn: How does it feel Odette? How does it feel knowing that you have to try and hide your pain from me, to protect yourself?

Once again Odette didn’t reply, she couldn’t she didn’t know what to say.

Synn: Ironic isn’t it?

She knew exactly what he was talking about, hell she knew exactly why he was here. It was his time to make her pay for the pain and suffering she had caused Gabriel, then man that he treated like a son. As Odette watched the glass in front of her, her eyes grew wide as she watched Synn pull a knife up. He didn’t point it towards her he just brought his arm around her, holding the knife out in front of her it was ready for the taking.

Synn: The thing is Odette a part of me believes that you didn’t want to hurt him, but than a big part of me knows how much of a selfish little bitch you are, you wanted to hurt him and congratulations you have wounded him... but the thing about wounds Odette is that in time they heel.

Looking down at the shape kitchen knife in front of her, she watched as the light shined across the blade as Synn still held it out towards her.

Synn: Now you want to make it better am I right? You want all of this to stop, you want to be free?

His free hand came out and grabbed at Odette’s right wrist, he politely turned her hand over without any force at all leaving her to look between her wrist and the blade.  Her veins were for some reason almost glowing from underneath her skin; it was if they wanted this act of punishment.

Synn: You know what you have to do, and you know by doing this the pain that you caused him will be erased. You see Odette, while your still alive breathing and in his face, he will be wounded... as soon as you rid yourself from your mortal being you will be a memory... and in return he will be healed.

His words might have been forceful but his actions weren’t he wanted her to do this for herself. Looking down at the knife on offer in Synn’s hand Odette reached out and took it from him. Looking up at his reflection she watched as he nodded towards her, almost applauding her. As she held the knife in her hand she instantly felt like she couldn’t live like this anymore. She never wanted him to suffer and right now he was and she was making him that way. She was hurting him. Odette looked away from Synn and down to his wrist that was just willing and eager to take the sacrifice that she was pondering. Bringing her left hand that held the knife over towards her right wrist she could hear Synn’s voice over and over again in her head “He will be healed.” “He will be healed.” Turning back up to Synn she nodded as his voice finally pricked her ears again.

Synn: Only you can take away the bacteria that flows through his veins.

His words were like a nod of approval, turning back to her wrist and the kitchen knife Odette closed her eyes before setting up blade down upon her skin. At first as the blade glides across her skin like butter it stung, but a sudden relief had overcome her body as Odette truly felt that this was going to help the man that she still loved. The stinging had intensified and the pain was now excruciating as she continued to let a mixture of blood and mixed up memories seep from her veins. The saddest thing was she was now starting to believe that she deserved this, all for the sake of saving him. The feeling of her blood rolling down her arm felt like burning hot lava as she released a build up of love, desperation, greed and hate. All for him, she was doing all of this for Gabriel.

Odette let out a loud scream as she felt a splash of water roll down her arm, quickly looking down she saw burning hot water from the jug rolling towards her elbow. Placing the jug down the Aussie started to look at her wrist in a panic, looking for any signs of possible cuts or self abuse. Looking up at the window she saw nothing just the darkness from the night sky, he was gone... well to be honest he was never really there to begin with.

Odette: Don’t let him in, stop letting him in... STOP JUST STOP!!

Dropping instantly to the floor, Odette tucked her legs into her chest and held on for dear life. He had made her feel so insure in the one place she was finally starting to feel at peace.

A few hours later Odette can be found running, she hasn’t slept at all from last night and has already started to kick in for training mode, after all she’s facing the fearless Roxi Johnson this week she will have to be on the top of her game. Odette sticks to the path that leads up into a nice tropical rainforest just a few minutes away from her home she lets the worries from lash night drain from her body with every droplet of sweat that pours from her body. Jogging up around the corner the Aussie picks up her speed intensifying her work out. Suddenly a cold uneasy feeling suffocated her, for some reason she felt like she needed to be on high alert. She could hear twigs and sticks breaking around her but as she looked down at her feet she noticed the path was completely clear, a sick twisted feeling arose in her gut and compellingly took hold. She was being followed.

Pushing past trees and bushes, Odette couldn’t stop she didn’t want to stop as the branches and twigs raked past her skin cutting her wide open. Every inch of her body warned her of danger, as more and more she felt like he was the predator stalking his prey. She could hear his footsteps right behind her but for some reason even though she was running her heart out he was just going on a leisurely mid morning stroll.

Gabriel: You can’t run forever Odette, you’ll know I’ll find you.

His voice was taunting her as it sounded cold as ice, he wasn’t even running her wasn’t even chasing he but he was right there, right behind her.

Odette: JUST LEAVE ME ALONE.

Her voice was dark and raspy as her vocal cords were being strangled from the fear in her body. In fact her whole body was tense as she tried to run away from him. Ducking and weaving between trees she felt her yoga pants get caught on a rock, tearing them. Running up towards a cross roads in the path she struggled with which way to go, setting off towards the left she almost buckles under the pressure as her legs don’t want to hold out for much longer.  As her legs stretch out and pound the ground below her she desperately tries to make it towards somewhere any where away from him.

Gabriel: Stop running Odette, I just want to talk.

His voice almost sounded believable but she couldn’t and wouldn’t let him win, not this time round. As she was nearing a clearing in the forest, she could feel the cool breeze coming up the mountain side against her skin. In all her confusion she had gone the wrong way, she had gone up the hill not down and now he had her trapped towards the look out. Unsure of what to do Odette ducks off into the thick of the scrub looking for a way out. Stopping for just a few seconds she looks up and around trying to find a way out but it’s as if the whole world is spinning. Shaking it off she runs down to the right trying to escape the feeling of him there but as she rounds massive tree her shoe gets caught up in its root system causing her to trip over. Odette catches herself on the fall, her hands slam into the dirt as her knees get grazed by the tree roots and rocks. She tries to make her way up to her feet to push on but she can’t, she can’t move. A sickening feeling cries over her face as she realises that she’s trapped, he has trapped her once again. Hearing Gabriel make his way over towards her Odette closes her eyes and waits for the onslaught that’s soon to follow.

Gabriel: Odette baby are you okay, are you hurt?

Looking up from her spot on the ground Odette screws her nose up at him, did he really just call her baby or was she just flashing back to a time in her life where he would have cared about her? Dropping to his knees down in front of her Gabriel has a look of intent in his eyes as he reaches out to hold her?

Gabriel: ARE YOU FUCKING HURT?

She was wrong so wrong. Both of his hands come around her throat as he forcefully wraps them around it, crushing her wind pipe together. She had just dreamt it was Gabriel from when they were together. She wanted it to be him, she had missed him, every day she wanted to tell him but she knew the price wouldn’t be worth the risk. As he guided her attention up to his face he dragged her up, slamming her forcefully into the tree. Her spine made a crushing sound on impact. As he looked into her green eyes that were filled with sorrow he knew that she was hurting, he knew that she was minutes away from passing out and he took pleasure in it.

Gabriel: Who’s going to save you now Odette? Where’s Steve now? That’s right your useless to him now, he’s finished using you to get what he wants in that stupid blast from the past tournament... what did you think he was really sticking up for you because he liked you? No one likes you Odette... because they know I’m right, they know your hiding behind a glass wall...

His fingers dug into her throat cutting off her breathing, Odette was just forced to look up at him lifelessly watching him grin as her breaths drew near.

Gabriel: You thought I wouldn’t find you here? You thought I wouldn’t find your secret hide out? When are you going to learn Odette that I know everything about you I know who you really are and the best thing is I don’t even have to be anywhere near you for me to be able to control you.

Bringing his face into hers Gabriel was shouting at her, while she just looked up at him. Her eyes turning more and more blood shot with every passing second, he was suffocating her. He was killing her.

Gabriel: Yes Odette, I control you... I can manipulate your feelings, I can clutter your emotions and I don’t even have to be in the same fucking country as you. You wanna know why Odette? Because I’m in you... I’m all you want, I’m all you desire and that lead you to be sick and weakened by it... you need me to function, you need me to breathe... because you know without me you’re nothing... you’re just another mindless fuck.

Drawing his face in closer to hers she could feel the steam that was radiating from his hate on her skin.

Gabriel: Before me you were this polite little girl with hopes and dreams, pure and innocent then finally when I fell for it all after you finally pulled me in, you sucked me dry took everything you could. You demanded money, cars, fame and fortune... as soon as the going got a little tough you spat me out... I’m not hurt because you left me Odette, I’m hurt because of my own misjudgement... this isn’t about me still wanting you, because I don’t... this isn’t about me still loving you, because I never did... this is about airing you out and showing the world how fake you are...

Letting go of her throat he pushed her back into the tree before getting up off the ground to dust off his knees. Odette slipped down the tree and tipped to the side as she grabbed at her throat trying really hard to suck in some air.

Gabriel: Next week Odette, this ends... next week Odette I finish you off.

Within a blink of her eyes he was gone and she was once again left alone. Looking up and around at her surroundings Odette quickly looked down seeing that she was right at the cliffs edge. Stumbling backwards she fell to her knees grazing them. Looking down at the damage she held onto her chest trying to steady her breathing. He had completely ruined her on the inside she was no longer the happy go lucky girl. God knows what he has in store for her next week, but as of right now Odette needed to get back home and find safety there.

***

Odette: Roxi Johnson, now there’s a name I haven’t heard in a while.

Opening up we find Odette sitting on the white sandy beaches of Mexico, she’s looking towards the camera as it quickly catches the end of an over dramatic eye roll. Surrounding Odette was nothing but peace and quiet, only the sounds of the waves lapping the shore were heard as she was completely alone, she was in paradise.

Odette: It’s like no matter what I do in Sin City Wrestling, I can’t seem shake you. You’re like the dog with a bone just unable to let go of the situation you have built up for yourself in your own damn mind or is it Cyrus who is misguiding your judgement? You see last time we faced each other you apparently had nothing pleasant to say about, just a whole lot of lies about me forcing myself upon you. Did you ever think with all your words about how much I have done to you, how desperate you really seem Roxi? You’re right tho, I am your brick wall, I am the force that stops you, I’m the master villain in your life that holds you back, defeats you, conquers you time and time again... I’m your shadow Roxi that will always surround you over bearing light.

A playful smile crossed the Aussie face as she rested back on her palms. Rocking backwards she let her long natural hair fall down around her back. Her body was only covered by a tiny purple bikini and a see through wrap was hugging her hips.

Odette: But I seem to be facing a completely new Roxi next week, I seem to be getting the Roxi that has always wanted to get out and roam the streets but she has always been held back by fear. Fear of not being loved and fear of not being wanted. Is this meant to intimidate me Roxi? Is the new deep dark Roxi Johnson meant to have me shaking in my boots? Pathetic, just pathetic and you have the audacity to call me an attention seeker, yet have you looked in the mirror lately? Have you truly taken a good hard look at yourself? You couldn’t get your voice across, you weren’t getting an attention so let me guess you reinvent yourself? Ah yes a typical move you know doubt can find in the jealously handbook.

Odette smile didn’t leave her face as she just continued with her promotional.

Odette: Yes I might have made a grand entrance into the Blast from The Past tournament, yes this move might have pissed off one or two people, but what was a girl to do when she had Mark Ward, Erik Staggs and Christian Underwood blowing up her phone, asking her to come back because they not only needed the numbers, but because they needed her. Oh yes Roxi Mark, Erik and Christian asked me to come back because they missed me, because they wanted me here, they wanted to see me return and they knew I would do what you couldn’t and that was draw in the crowds.

Running her right hand through her tangled curls Odette’s lip curled up at the side as she smirked.  

Odette: After all Hot Stuff doesn’t call me his money maker for no reason... but let’s get one thing straight I didn’t just return so I could blow my own trumpet, I came back because Sin City Wrestling needed me back, the fans wanted me back... who am I to stop that? So I made sure I was well rested, I made sure that I was physically and mentally ready for a comeback and within days I had signed my name back on the dotted line. However instead of being greeted with love and respect from all of my peers I now I get to listen to mindless band wagoners like yourself, like Casey Williams, like Synn, like Misty, Like Delia and her little band of followers believe in the hype that Gabriel’s creating, about him truly knowing me. So like the sheep that follow the Sheppard, naturally half of Sin City Wrestling now agrees that they know the true Odette as well.

Shrugging her toned shoulders Odette just brushed it off.

Odette: Oh my God, the originality in that fact alone is nonexistent... but continue to tarnish my name Roxi, I mean whatever helps you get over the real hate that you have for me. It’s not because you agree with Gabriel, It’s not because I returned... it’s because you can’t beat me, you haven’t beaten me... and for a superhero to not come out on top that must be crippling? Or wait a minute are you even a superhero any more Roxi, or did you forget about that way of life and gave up that style the moment the green eyed monster inhaled you and took over your body?

Winking Odette just coolly smiled, feeling at peace again in Mexico.

Odette: I keep getting asked by fans, on how we can save you, or if you can be saved? At first I was willing to help try because trust me I know what the pull from the dark side can do to a woman, but the more I sit back and watch you, the more I witness what Cyrus is making you do and you’re so eager to lap it up... I don’t want to help you. In fact I would rather watch you consume yourself with bitterness, where you get to the point of self sacrifice... because the true Roxi Johnson wouldn’t let it get that far now would she? A true superhero wouldn’t be so blind to see what’s really going on in front of her.

Turning the tables on Roxi the sarcasm dripped from Odette’s tone, she was playing their game.

Odette: Everyone keeps saying that the New Roxi is going to unstoppable and unforgiving, but I think she going to be like a child playing with a rifle not knowing whether to place it at her temple or to hold it up and point it at someone. Clearly you just need rescuing, but where do the superheros go when they need to be protected, where do they go when they need to be saved? Two valid questions, that I simply don’t give a flying fuck about.

Cue her trademark smile Odette couldn’t help but to laugh.

Odette: Come Blaze of Glory, I’m not going to sit here and repeat myself over and over to you, you know what I’m capable of and you know that I’ll just do it time and time again. You and “Big Tiger” can only dream of coming anywhere near Steve and I. You see after last week’s edition of Climax Control you could say that I was treated like a dog and dragged through the mud or you could see it as this... it was a huge wakeup call Roxi, and now every single person that has teased, mocked or belittled me will find their selves at my mercy. Why? Because when you are mocked and painted up as something that is nothing more than a lie, you find that all that hate turns into drive and motivation to prove everyone wrong. I will prove everyone wrong about what they think of me, and that all starts at Blaze of Glory three when I step inside the ring with you once again, and I prove that spreading lies and rumours is just another way for inviting in another loss.

Tapping the side of her head, she continued.

Odette: Think about it Roxi, you asked for this... so who am I to deny you from what you truly desire? You want to be the bad girl, so I’ll give you another reason to milk this I’m so hard done by attitude for a week longer. After the match I hope you finally realise that no matter what side of good and evil you’re on, it will never be enough...

Shaking her head from side to side The Aussie started to wrap things up.

Odette: See you next week Roxi Johnson and May the better team win.

Mouthing “Steve and Odette” to the camera the Aussie just smiled as she stood up and walked off. The camera focused on her long silky legs as they walked off, leaving the world of wrestling behind for a few more days to capture her thoughts.  Panning down to where Odette was sitting two words could be seen written in the sand, “Let’s ride.”

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 6